BPT: A Midnight Stroll through Time

by Wolven5

Rating: everyone
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Comedy, Other, King Sombra, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Original Character
Length: 116884

Through happenstance, or perhaps fate, Midnight Blaze's little experiment whirls him into a jounrey through the very history of Equestria!

On the night he tests a new invention involving time magic, Midnight is somehow transported well over a thousand years into the past! Figuring out his circumstance, and realizing his invention is his one way home, Midnight must journey through the very history of Equestria, and along the way he witnesses various events minor and significant, causing others, and having adventures and overcoming obstacle after obstacle in his desperate quest to return to his own time and find his way back to those he loves!

Published 2014-11-25 17:20:06 UTC
Last updated 2015-03-21 12:01:49 UTC

2. The Harmonic Origin - Part 2

The morning sun peered deviously into the window of Star Swirl the Bearded’s sitting room, glaring into the sleeping face of Midnight Blaze. The harsh beams shone through his eyelids, disturbing his eyeballs, and sleepily groan as he turned to try and continue his slumber unmolested.

“Get your rump off my couch! It’s time for breakfast!”

“Eeyaugh!” Midnight found himself tangling up in some kind of blanket and falling onto his stomach on the floor, groaning grumpily as he gathered his dignity. He looked to see, “Star Swirl the Bearded…!”

“Yes, we confirmed that last night with our introductions,” Star Swirl replied with narrowed eyes.
“Now if you want your breakfast while it’s still hot, follow me!”

“Uh- Coming!” Midnight stood up and then took real notice of the blanket covering him. He didn’t recall seeing it last night. He looked towards the stairs and wondered, Did he put this on me so I’d be comfortable…?

Shrugging, Midnight levitated the blanket and folded it up onto the couch before following Star Swirl upstairs although for some reason he felt compelled to bring his saddlebags.

As he came up to the second floor, Midnight saw it doubled as a kitchen and a dining room. One side was the kitchen, with a stone and wood container from which Midnight sensed a cold magic, so he assumed it was an early version of a refrigerator. There was a wall oven that looked to have been recently quenched, some cupboards, and wall-mounted shelves with jars of seasonings, preserves, and a salt and pepper shakers.

The other half of the room had a simple wooden round table about a yard a cross, and similar wooden chairs. They were situated near the stone stairway running along the wall, and there was a wide window, showing a nice view of the forest and the grasslands. Star Swirl levitated out two stone bowls and filled them with oatmeal and poured a couple chalices of milk.

“Oatmeal fine by you?” he asked, and sounded like he didn’t care if Midnight said no, so he simply nodded and joined Star Swirl at the table, muttering his thanks.

For a few minutes they ate in silence but the awkward tension compelled Midnight to make conversation.
“So… you’re really Star Swirl the Bearded?”

“I thought we established that last night,” he answered without looking up from his bowl.

“Well… it’s just your beard isn’t so…” Midnight puzzled for the right word.

“What, you expected me to be some wizened plowhorse with a beard dragging behind him?” Star Swirl gave him the stink eye, Midnight flinching.

“Uh- No, Master Star Swirl! Not… exactly,” Midnight held his hooves up in surrender.

“Bah! None of that ‘master’ stuff,” Star Swirl snapped, “I get enough of that in the political arena, goddess knows I got too much from Clover!”

“Speaking of, where is Clover the Clever?” Midnight asked, sincerely curious.

“Gone his own way after I was done with him,” Star Swirl replied in such a blasé tone, Midnight gave him a shocked look. “Rrgh, not like that, you unmarked little nothing!”

Midnight shrank back, a little hurt by that insult and Star Swirl instantly felt a small twinge of guilt.
“Sorry, that was wrong of me to say.”

“It’s… fine,” Midnight shrugged, looking down at his blank flank. He’d heard all the questions, shrugged them off, but he couldn’t remember the last time somepony insulted him because of his blank flank.

“What I meant was, I have a certain principal in teaching,” Star Swirl explained, “I gave Clover all the lessons and teachings he needed, and then I sent him to find him own way. Good thing I did, because I don’t think he’d have earned his mark of destiny and found a way to serve his tribe by being the personal aide of Princess Platinum if I kept holding his hoof.”

“I… think I understand what you’re saying, sir,” Midnight replied. “But if I can, I’d like to repay you for housing me last night and this breakfast.”

“Hmm, well I suppose I wouldn’t mind a-” Star Swirl contemplated when all of a sudden!

Both unicorns sensed it! Their horns flaring in reaction! They looked out the window and saw what appeared to be a falling star, glimmering with colors, leaving a blazing trail like a rainbow kaleidoscope. They watched as it soared down and disappeared into the nearby forest!

For a few moments, silence. The next, they felt a wave of power pulse from the forest, which they could only assume was the fallen star landing. Midnight was intrigued because whatever that star was, it felt familiar.

“Star Swirl! Did you feel that power…?” he asked rhetorically.

“Indeed I did, young colt,” Star Swirl furrowed his brows as his horn lit up, a wizardy hat appearing in a blink of light, matching his robe.
“And I’ve just thought up a way you can repay me – You will accompany me as my assistant while we investigate this phenomena.”

In no time at all, the two unicorns were walking through the forest, Star Swirl leading, and Midnight carrying saddlebags of supplies, including scrolls, parchment, quills and ink, a couple tomes, a spyglass, and other things.

Midnight had been surprised when Star Swirl fit all the stuff into the saddlebags and they contained them without any problem, and even more surprising was the bags were virtually weightless. He voiced his curiosity to the magician who explained he’d ensorcelled the saddlebags with extra-dimensional space, enabling them to contain far more than they normally could. Midnight had been truly impressed that Star Swirl couldn’t help but chuckle, “Now just a minute, boy, how else would get all this stuff into one little pair of saddlebags I’d like to know.”

Midnight certainly wasn’t complaining, and wondered if Star Swirl might do the same for his own saddlebags if he did a good job repaying him.

But as they journeyed through the woods, Midnight wondered his situation. He was over a thousand years in the past, right as Equestria was setting up shop to build its society, Celestia and Luna were not yet in power, and he wondered how much he might have already affected the course of history by his mere presence.
Star Swirl must have investigated this fallen star because whether or not I hadn’t come here the star came! I just hope my accompanying him doesn’t do any harm…

They knew they wouldn’t get lost because they both sensed this mysterious power with such certainty there might as well have been a path paved with gold leading right to it.

Before long, they came to a small canyon and saw it! Whatever this power was, it had impacted into a high cliff wall, and was well beyond their reach.

“Blast it, this won’t be as easy as I thought,” Star Swirl grumbled as they craned their necks looking up at the source of the power. It was a literal hole in the wall but from it they saw a brightness of shifting colors and its power radiated an aura that they started to perceive as they had gotten closer to it.
“Assistant, do you feel that…?”

“I do, Star Swirl…!” Midnight and the older unicorn were in awe!

Whatever this power was, it made them feel content, a growing sense of bliss that washed away anxiety, hesitation, fear, leaving them relaxed and clear-minded.

“I don’t know what this mysterious power is, but I must examine it!” Star Swirl was determined but short of a levitation spell he didn’t seen a way up there. They didn’t have any rock-climbing equipment.

“I can get up there and maybe dislodge the star,” Midnight offered as he held up his goggles.

“And just how do you plan to do that?” Star Swirl asked with a raised brow of skepticism.

“Like this!” Midnight strapped his goggles on, gave them a tap, and Star Swirl gawked as Midnight’s horn vanished and wings appeared by his transformation into a unicorn!

Am I see things?! Did he really just transform into a pegasus?! Star Swirl looked as Midnight flexed his wings before taking flight.
They’re real! Those certainly aren’t wings of gossamer and morning dew!

Midnight flapped higher and higher until he was level with the fallen star in the cliff face. Now that he was closer to the star, he was certain that he’d sensed this power from somewhere but for some reason he just couldn’t put his feather on it. Flapping over for a closer look, he saw the star was well wedged into the cliff, and without his horn there was no way he’d be able to wrest it out.

“What do you see?!” called Star Swirl.

“It’s in too deep, I won’t be able to pull it out!” Midnight shouted in reply when an idea crossed his mind.
“But perhaps…!”

He quickly flew away from the cliff face, much to Star Swirl’s perplexity, What is that boy up to…?

Midnight took a deep breath, pumped his wings…! And zoomed straight for the star face-first but at the last second, he flipped so his rear hooves would be first and…

*KA-KRACKSH/VWOOOOOMM…!!!*

A pulse of radiance spread from the star, engulfing everything in a blinding light, Midnight and Star Swirl gasping as everything went black.

Groaning as the glow of consciousness brightened away the haze of unconsciousness Midnight pulled himself up and found himself on the ground. Looking around, he saw Star Swirl was out of it, but then!

He sensed them as he heard them, and looked to see six stones, each sparkling a different color. One a light blue that made him smile, one orange that helped banish away his dizzy spell, one pink that made him feel safe, one purple that made him grateful he was fine, one red that made him think of Star Swirl and be concerned for the wizard, but it was the one magenta that got to him!

It was a little bigger than the others and filled him with a sense of wonder, wonder of the world around him, the ponies in it, the secrets for him to discover!

He shakily stood up and realized his horn was back and his wings were gone although his goggles were still secured to his forehead.
Maybe the magic was undone when I blacked out

He returned his attention to the six stones and wondered what exactly they were. Thinking a closer look was in order he took a step forward but the moment he did, the stones seemed to jerk away from him a bit!
Did they just move?

He took another step, and again the stones moved away from him, and then they rolled away, much to Midnight’s bewilderment. He watched them roll down further into the canyon, making their way towards what looked like a cave.
“Gotta follow!”

But then Midnight felt something against his rear hoof and he looked to see another stone! It was white and the moment his eyes fell upon it, he felt a sensation he remembered feeling on a night that seemed so long ago and it hadn’t even happened yet, considering he was in the past!

Could it be….?! For some reason, Midnight didn’t dare to pick up the stone in his aura. Rather, he gently tapped it in the direction the others went, and watched as it rolled towards the same cave, and this time Midnight followed.

Standing before the mouth of the cave, Midnight concentrated and his horn illuminated to provide a light as he stepped in. The cave wasn’t that deep and soon he saw the stones arranged in hexagon formation with the magenta stone in the center. He watch in awe as they each glowed an intensifying radiance, and despite the brilliance of the light Midnight was able to see! He could see the stones reacting to each other’s energy, those energies weaving together in concert as it brought about a power that was not meant for reasons ill.

This power was not to harm, it was not to conquer, it was not to hurt.

It was to bring, “Harmony!”

Midnight watched as the stones appeared to dissolve into a dust-like substance and sink into the ground, and for a moment Midnight wondered what had happened, only for the answer to sprout!

He gaped at what he was seeing as it grew in front of him! It looked like a tree sapling except it was made of crystal, and embedded along its thin length were seven tiny gems colored the same as the stones! The sapling stood at least two and a half hooves tall with only a couple small branches from which hung small willow-like vines with tiny white spherical crystals instead of leaves.

And the feeling this tree sapling gave him, was calming and enlightening.

“Such splendor!”

Midnight looked to the mouth of the cave and saw, “Star Swirl! You’re awake!”

Star Swirl did not answer Midnight, his aquamarine eyes focused entirely on this mysterious sapling, approaching hesitantly as though he were in the presence of the goddess herself! Seeing the look on Star Swirl’s face, Midnight saw hope, a deep appreciation that he had witnessed the birth of something beautiful and sacred, such were these feelings that Star Swirl shed a tear out of joy for being so blessed as to be in this one place at this most miraculous moment.

“Young colt, thank you for accompanying me,” Star Swirl stood up and wiped the tear away. “This sapling of sorts… I’m not sure what it is, but it has inspired me. I will find a worthy ruler who can unite the tribes, a ruler who will lead us into peace and prosperity!

“A ruler who will bring harmony to Equestria," Midnight couldn’t help adding and Star Swirl smiled in agreement.

Deciding to leave the sapling where it was, the unicorns started back to Star Swirl’s tower but now Midnight was unsure of what to next. He’d promised Star Swirl he only wanted to stay for one night, and he had already overstayed his welcome even if he’d accompanied Star Swirl to investigate this new magic, and Midnight had a very sneaking suspicion as to what it was. But he didn’t dare tell Star Swirl.

But then he began to wonder as they got closer to the tower, Midnight started to wonder, Do I dare tell Star Swirl the truth? That I’m from the future? I can’t think of anypony else who could help me get back! But… what if I change history for the worse?

“Something is troubling you, young colt.”

“Huh?” Midnight startled and realized they’d just left the forest and the tower was just ahead of them, Star Swirl giving him a querying look.
“Um…”

“Come inside, you can tell me about it over a cup,” Star Swirl invited, “and maybe this time you’ll stay awake to partake instead of letting the cup I pour to go to waste!”

In the sitting room, Midnight was still hesitant as he sat on the couch, Star Swirl in his armchair, his hat hanging on a perch standing by the door. Star Swirl sipped his cocoa, patiently awaiting Midnight to explain himself.

When the blue unicorn continued to hold his silence, Star Swirl broke the ice.
“If you will not explain your plight, at the very least show me how you transformed from a unicorn to a pegasus.”

Seeing now harm in that, Midnight levitated up his goggles and explained.
“It’s these goggles. I imbued the lens with a transformation spell while adding the gemstones on the lens’ frame, and infusing the gems with pure pegasus magic. Whenever I wear them, by tapping on the goggles, I can change from a unicorn to a pegasus and back at will.”

“Intriguing, may I?” Star Swirl held up a curious hoof, and midnight levitated the goggles up and dropped them into Star Swirl’s hoof.

He watched as the wizard examined them, his own horn glowing as though he were probing the spells woven into this simple object, his eyes furrowing in query. Finally, he spoke.
“This is an interesting creation of yours, young mage. You seem to have a knack as an Enchanter. A transformation spell in conjunction with pegasus magic, so simple! And yet, there appears to be something missing.”

“There is,” Midnight admitted. “These goggles only work for me, probably because my own inner magic was imprinted onto it, so the magic inside only recognizes me.”

“Even so, this is an astounding work of art, Midnight Blaze,” Star Swirl returned them to Midnight and looked at the blue unicorn as though he were waiting.

Sighing, Midnight decided the time had come to come clean.
“Star Swirl, I… I’m not quite sure how to say this without sounding crazy…”

“Try me, young mage,” Star Swirl invited, “after all, when you’re an archmage like myself, you come to be reasonably open-minded on the subject of ‘crazy’.”

“Ok...” Midnight took a deep breath and brought out his Time Stone.
“It all begins with this, my latest creation. I was in my workshop and mixed together three different spells and gave this amalgamation material form as this tiny crystal. I created it with the purpose of making a form of a spell that anypony can use, not just unicorns.”

“And what was this stone supposed to do?” Star Swirl gestured him to carry on.

“The first of these three spells was a Spell of impact, meant to activate a magical effect by an impact. The second spell was the Sphere of Influence so that the magical effect would only affect whatever was caught in the set radius, and finally the spell Temporal Delay, which was meant to be the magical effect Spell of Impact would activate! Mixing all these spells together, this stone was meant to be thrown and the moment it impacted against something, it would release a sphere of slow-moving time, catching anything caught inside it to move at that same slow-pace.”

“And I take it something went wrong,” Star Swirl presumed.

“No! As a matter of fact, this… Time Stone actually succeeded! But while I was taking in my sense of accomplishment, the Time Stone’s magic was active as I felt another magic! I don’t know what happened, my mind went blank, everything was so bright, blood pounded in my ears, and the next thing I knew I woke up in a field of grass with just a few of my belongings with me!”

“So then, you were teleported to a place you’re not familiar with?” Star Swirl surmised.

“It’s more than that, Star Swirl,” Midnight looked down. “Because I believe that somehow, my Time Stone and the odd magic I sensed had some kind of reaction, and I was sent not only to another place… but another time!”

Star Swirl’s brow raised as Midnight declared, “I’m from over a thousand years into the future of Equestria!”

Author's Note

Do you see what I did here?:raritywink:

3. The Harmonic Origin - Part 3

And just like that, silence resumed its uncomfortably awkward tension as Star Swirl eyed him with a look inscrutable and Midnight dipped his head nervously, fearful Star Swirl was gonna burst out laughing and call him a kidder or maybe even throw him out, stating he had no time to deal with some insane unicorn with nonsense in his head.

“Let me examine that stone of yours,” Star Swirl held up his hoof, and Midnight gave it to him. “Follow me.”

Midnight followed Star Swirl to the stairs but he only walked halfway up before stopping.
“Keep your hooves and tail inside the stairs at all times,” he instructed before stamping his hoof three times, and Midnight startled a bit as the stairs began to escalate!

They rose a moderate pace, Midnight able to keep his balance as they quickly passed the dining room and kitchen and then passed what was obviously a library, but he didn’t have time to give it a good look. They then passed a hallway with three doors, two on one side, the third on the other, the fourth room had only a small space for the stairs to go through but it showed a heavy iron door that was clearly locked. If Midnight had to guess, he would say it was some kind of vault.

Finally, they reached the fifth floor and Midnight gasped! It was the fifth floor but it extended the rest of the way up the tower, with three levels, the fifth floor itself and two higher levels of balconies and walkways along the walls of the tower, with a double doorway leading out to the balcony Midnight had seen outside the tower.

Everywhere he looked, he saw worktables, different sides of the place dedicated to a certain study. He saw a forge with metalworking tools, a table covered with alchemical tools, phials, potion bottles, one table was covered with a mess of notes, sketches, and some books. Along the walls were shelves or hooks with odds and ends and bric-a-brac, baubles, ornaments, weapons, extra robes, cloaks, and hats, he saw hourglasses, water clocks, pocket watches, there were various instruments, musical, mechanical, mystical, it made Midnight’s own workshop look like a foal’s arts & crafts room!

“Wow…!” Midnight could just feel Star Swirl’s magic in the room’s atmosphere as he took it all in.
“I have an alchemy set and books and tools and stuff, but… none of it compares to what you have here!”

“Well, you haven’t studied and practiced the mystic arts for as long as I have, young mage,” Star Swirl was examining the Time Stone through giant magnifying glasses attached to a box-like device.
“Increase magnification.”

Another lens of magnifying glass popped up and aligned with the first to comply with Star Swirl’s verbal command as he gave the Stone a closer examination.
“Register PKR.”

The lens lit up with mana and through it, Star Swirl saw the Stone as a small piece of light shimmering with different colors of its mystical make-up. As he carried on, he began to determine something as Midnight waited patiently. When all of a sudden, Star Swirl gasped!

“Star Swirl, sir! What is it?!” Midnight asked in worry.

Star Swirl turned to face Midnight with a look of awe that hardened with scrutiny. His horn flared and he ordered, “Tell me from where you are from.”

“I am from the land of Equestria over a thousand years from this time,” Midnight answered off the bat.

Nothing happened, and Star Swirl took a deep breath before saying, “I think I believe you, Midnight Blaze.”

“You do?”

“Yes. I told you to tell me you’re from the future right after I had a spell ready, a spell that would react if you spoke a lie. Since there was no reaction, and because of what I’ve just found on your Time Stone, I am starting to believe that you are indeed from the future!”

“Well, what did you find?” Midnight asked.

“Come here and look through the glass,” Star Swirl instructed.

Midnight stepped up and saw his time Stone through the glass, the PKR detecting setting still active as Star Swirl said, “Look closely, note the different colors coming from the Stone. Those are the spells you used in order to create this fantastic fabrication. Now look closer… Tell me what you see.”

Midnight narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the colors, trying to differentiate them from each other when he noticed a turquoise shimmer, another silver like starlight, a third colored magenta.

“I see three colors that don’t match the spells I used,” Midnight reported.

“Yes, those colors are mana signatures,” Star Swirl explained. “The turquoise mana you saw is yours, because you created this stone, Midnight, but it’s the other two that concern me.”

“Why’s that?”

“The silver mana you see here,” Star Swirl pointed out through the lens, “it is mine…”

“Yours?!” Midnight gaped at the wizard incredulously, “But- How I- That’s… impossible! How could your magic be inside my Time Stone?! I created it, and nopony else’s magic was involved when I did!”

“That’s the mystery, isn’t it?” Star Swirl asked rhetorically. “Midnight, you told me you felt a foreign magic have some kind of reaction to your Time Stone after you tested it. I think whoever cast that magic, this third mana signature belongs to them.”

Midnight looked and remembered the magenta mana signature, But whose signature is that?

“Also, as I examined your Time Stone, I came to a conclusion,” Star Swirl added, Midnight perking attentively.
“The spells you brought together mixed well and I think your stone’s power remains intact. However, it appears that these extra mana signatures have… enhanced it, I suppose you could say. Midnight, you said that whoever caught within the Time Stone’s temporal dilation will experience time differently, am I correct?”

“Yeah,” Midnight answered. “But whoever’s caught in the stone’s power at its initial activation would be the only ones affected by it, alive or inanimate. If I threw this at your wall and knocked a jar or book off a shelf, the stone’s impact would activate its power, and a bubble of slow time would erect and catch anything moving within it, and only what was caught at the moment of activation would be affected.”

“Well, Midnight, my findings have led me to believe, that if you desire to return to your own time, you must use the stone on yourself!” Star Swirl stated, Midnight’s eyes widening.
“However, for all intents and purposes, the stone’s original and intended power remains intact. You can still use it for the purpose your designed it, however, to get home to your own time you will have to literally pour your own mana energy into the stone! By doing so, you will super-charge it further and by allowing yourself to be caught in its effect, you will be in the bubble of slow time. Within you will experience time moving as it normally does but outside the bubble you will see time pass you by faster than you can dare imagine. Also, you must take great care, for if you feed the stone too much power, you will wear yourself out, especially by maintaining the increased passage of time, and afterwards you will need to take time to recover your strength and your magic. Finally, you must take great care and pay attention to the events as they pass you by, because as you progress through your journey through history, there will no going back to a time earlier.”

“You mean… it’s forward the normal way or fast-forward? No reverse?” Midnight gathered, Star Swirl nodding.
“Hmm… Star Swirl? I’m afraid!”

Star Swirl looked at Midnight closely as he went on.

“In order to get home to those I love and care for, I have to leap-frog through the very history of Equestria! …I’m afraid of messing things up, changing the course of history, twisting time into something it’s not supposed to be! What if, after the long journey, I get to my own time and find it completely different from what I know it to be?”

Star Swirl placed a comforting hoof on Midnight’s shoulder.
“Midnight Blaze, you have found yourself in a most precarious situation. I understand your reservations and frankly I share your concerns, but I cannot make this decision for you, only offer you my advice. However, if you want my opinion, were I in your horseshoes I would take the risk in order to see those I love again. Who knows what may happen along your journey? You may or may not cause or change history in some way minor or significant, for better or worse, but ask yourself this! What do you want most right now?”

Midnight looked up at Star Swirl, seeing his encouraging smile and he knew the answer as he remembered the photo in his saddlebag.
“I want my friends and family!”

“Then steel your heart, young mage!” Star Swirl held up a passionate hoof, “For the journey you are about to undertake will be long and incredible! But so long as you have faith, you will find what you are looking for.”

“Thank you, Star Swirl, it’s been an honor to meet you,” Midnight bowed respectfully and was surprised when Star Swirl did the same.

“Before you proceed, I would like to prepare you,” Star Swirl offered.

Before long, Midnight and Star Swirl stood outside his tower. Midnight was garbed in a hooded cloak that carried helpful enchantments. To his delight, Star Swirl had added extra-dimensional space to his saddlebags, and given him some food and drink to take along with him, as well as a few supplies, magical and otherwise.
“Thank you for everything, Star Swirl the Bearded.”

“I’m glad to have met you, Midnight Blaze,” Star Swirl smiled.

“Well, here goes,” Midnight looked at his Time Stone, now hanging like a pendant from his neck but before he began, he said, “Star Swirl? If you want a hint, try looking for a ruler who is not earth pony, pegasus, or even a unicorn!”

Star Swirl raised a brow in bewilderment, and Midnight added, “But rather… a ruler who is all three!”

The idea had merit and though it sounded crazy, But then, when you’re an archmage you have to consider a bit of crazy…

“Enough hints, young mage, don’t want to spoil my future too much, do you?” Star Swirl smirked.

“Well, maybe this isn’t goodbye, Star Swirl!” Midnight brought up, “Maybe I’ll see you again… when you’re a little more gray!”

“Ha-ha, get out of here, you’ve overstayed your welcome,” Star Swirl snickered.

“Ok, here we go…!” Midnight concentrated, his horn flaring as he channeled his mana into the Time Stone!

Star Swirl watched in awe as Midnight was slowly enveloped in a bubble of turquoise mana, rising up, carrying its passenger with him… and blinking out of existence!

But somehow, Star Swirl believed Midnight was right.
“See you again, young colt… Now for a nice cuppa cocoa.”

Star Swirl went back into his tower but before closing the door, he considered the discovery he and Midnight made at the canyon’s cave in the forest.
A tree sapling made of crystal… I wonder what it will grow into!

Had Midnight Blaze and Star Swirl stuck around a little longer, perhaps they might have noticed that although Midnight's action broke the fallen star from the cliff wall, it didn't completely break out all the pieces. For the hole in the wall where the star had bore into continued to glow softly, unable for the power inside to take root within its cold and rocky prison.

But one day, that would change.

Author's Note

Midnight meets Star Swirl and suspects he has witnessed the birth of the Elements of Harmony (while unknowingly adding his own) and finds out the way home its to leap-frog through time.

4. A Dazzling Conflict! - Part 1

Midnight furrowed, grunting with effort as he channeled his mana into the Time Stone and dividing his attention to around him. The bubble containing him showed the outside except he was drifting about as though this really were a bubble. Aimlessly, without direction, and he watched as day and night slipped by like a bad comedic effect, the countryside around him mostly stayed the same aside some fast-moving animals, birds and the changing of seasons which came slower, like a parade, but as it went on, things got faster and the moment Midnight felt a searing pain, at the base of his horn and in the pit of his stomach, he broke the connection and felt his ears pop as he landed in a slump on a patch of grass. The position of the sun indicated it late-morning and he panted as though he’d just taken a brisk gallop from Sweet Apple Acres all the way to Sugarcube Corner.

His heart flittered a little from the ordeal and he gathered himself, Where am I now? Huh, or perhaps I should say when.

That was the question indeed. How many years had Midnight just skipped, and how many more would he have to use the Time Stone before he was back where he belonged? His train of thought was interrupted by the loudest grumble he’d ever heard his stomach make and it dawned on him just how hungry he was!

Rubbing his stomach, and groaning from the pangs it painfully badgered him with, he sat down and concentrated on his bags, “I wonder what Star Swirl gave me to munch on…?”

Since Star Swirl had added extra-dimensional space to the bags, he explained to Midnight if he wanted something from his bags he should will it to come out. Out popped a wrapped loaf of bread and Midnight poked around more with his will-power, drawing out a jar of strawberry preserves, a wedge of cheese, and a canteen of water.
“This’ll do for now.”

After eating about half of the loaf, the preserves made it much more enjoyable, a few bites of the cheese, and washing it down with the water, the canteen charmed to keep it ice-cold and fresh, Midnight put them away and decided to get his bearings.
“Maybe this time I can find an inn and barter a room for the night and recover my strength.”

Midnight could easily feel it, his magic was quite low, with the most he could do was his telekinesis and drawing out his possessions. Sighing, Midnight felt a little down. Sure it was only the first step so far in his journey through time to get home, but there was still the danger he would change history somehow and maybe even negatively affect the future, the present he was torn away from, and how much magic would he have to feed to this darned stone before it dropped him back in the Ponyville he called his home?

How would you handle this predicament, Twily…? he wondered and couldn’t help chuckling a bit.

Twilight would have spazzed out from meeting Star Swirl the Bearded and she might have even impressed him with her polymath of knowledge while she would've hung on his every word about magic.
Buck, she might have even figured out a more direct route home instead of this hop, skip, and jumping I’m saddled with!

Sighing, Midnight wished there was a way to connect to his time a little quicker, any way at all!

Then a wild idea crossed his mind. He willed it out of his saddlebag and the two-way journal his master, Prince Sombra levitated in front of him, along with a quill and inkwell. The journal looked like a spellbook, an emblem of his master’s cutie-mark glorifying the center. A cluster of red crystal with three points, surrounded by three jewels in a triangle formation, a sapphire above, a topaz at the lower left, a ruby laced with emerald at the lower right.

Midnight knew the jewels represented himself, Thunderlane, and Big Macintosh, because they worked together to stop Sombra in his corrupted-driven madness, and Sombra held the Guardians of Harmony in high-esteem for that.

When he’d received this journal, Sombra had told him:

‘Whenever you write in this journal, you are speaking to me, and no matter how lost you may feel or from wherever you write to me, I will answer you with the best guidance I can offer.’

From wherever I write to you, huh… Midnight kind of doubted that included from over a thousand years in the past. But he’d already broken out the quill and inkwell, so he indulged the crazy theory.

‘Dear Prince Sombra,

I’m not quite sure how to explain this or if my absence has been noticed yet. However, what I am writing is the honest-to-Applejack truth.

I have somehow been flung through time to over a thousand years into the past. I have met Star Swirl the Bearded before he sought out a ruler to unite the three tribes of earth pony, pegasi, and unicorns, and I believe I may very well have witnessed the Birth of Harmony!

Star Swirl sorta reminds me of Twilight, from before she came to Ponyville and learned the value and wonder that is Friendship. He was kind enough to house me for a short while and has helped me find a solution to return to the present. It won’t be easy, for I will be literally leap-frogging through the history of Equestria to return to my friends and family.

Somehow, the journal you gave me was sent back with me, which is why I am entertaining the unlikely idea that my writing to you from the past will appear to you in the present, that you may reply and offer me guidance.

I’ve just taken my first step on my journey home but it promises to be a long one. I have my fears and reservations about traveling through Equestrian history, but I know I have to try.

If by some miracle you do get this message, my master, don’t tell my friends. I’d rather they think I were simply missing instead of lost and journeying through time.

I hope with all my heart this message gets to you, my master, and I must have faith, if not in this meesage then in this vow – I will return to the present, however long it takes me, and when I do… I will ask Twilight to marry me!

Ever your loyal apprentice,

Midnight Blaze’

Midnight read the entry/message three times over and saw nothing he wanted to change, remove, or add. Maybe he was fooling himself that somehow this message would appear in his master’s journal, maybe not.

But right now, Midnight had to find a place to sleep for the night. He certainly had camping equipment but he only wanted to sleep under the stars if he had to. The day was still young (so to speak) and perhaps during the interim between now and the moment he left Star Swirl, villages had been built. A rumble from his stomach caught his attention and he lifted his tail to fart out some of the tension he'd been building up.

He put the journal away and levitated out his pegasus goggles. In a flash of light accompanied by the crack of lightning, he was a pegasus and took flight, ready to face whatever this time would have in store for him.

Little did he know, it wasn’t going to be pretty, as an enchanting voice drifted with the breeze.

5. A Dazzling Conflict! - Part 2

As he flew, Midnight noticed something out of the corner of his eye and was relieved to see a village! He landed in the outskirts before reverting to his unicorn form and excitably walked to the village, thinking, Maybe I can learn something here, like the year or something!

But as he approached, Midnight felts his hopes dampen as he saw the village looked as the bleachers of a Wonderbolts show looked when it was over, a mess!

The village was mostly small houses of stone or wood with hay roofs, huts here and there, a smithy, a tavern, what looked like an inn, there were farms, but all of it! Broken windows, splattered fruits and vegetables as though there had been a recent food fight, garbage and hay strewn about, the remains of a wagon stuck out of somepony’s hut, it looked as though an all-out brawl had went down.

“My Goddess…!” Midnight whispered in worry as he wandered through the ramshackle. “What happened here?”

But then Midnight heard something and looked towards a house wherehe saw somepony glaring at him out their window through curtains, and as he looked more at the houses, he realized he was being watched.
Friendly place… he thought, Perhaps I can find some answers further in.

As he walked further into town, he heard the unmistakable sounds of doors slamming and locking, shutters and curtains closing, and when he paid more attention he saw more ponies giving him the stink eye and there was enough of it that he could hear mutterings and shushed talk even though he couldn’t hear a word.

Then he heard louder talking and saw he was approaching what could have been the village square. In it, he saw three ponies, an earth pony mare, a pegasus mare, and a unicorn stallion, all butting heads and yelling.
“You stupid horn-head! Your spell almost zapped me out of the sky!”
“Wasn’t my fault! This clumsy dirt-pusher knocked into me!”
“Oh sure, blame the earth pony, you high n’ mighty brute and snob!”
“Can it, mud-for-brains, your betters are talking!”
“A pegasus being equal with a unicorn? That’s laughable!”
“Oh shut it! Without us tending the land and providing food, your kinds would have starved long before the Windigoes!”
“You pitiful specks of dust wouldn’t have been able to grow food without us providing rain!”
“Not to mention we unicorns raise and lower the sun you need as well!”

“Whoa! Whoa-whoa!”

They all turned to see Midnight, looking appalled, as he approached, “That kind of talk has no place in this land! Aren’t we all ponies? We each have our differences but what makes us different helps us to contribute to the good of all! By helping each other, we help ourselves, especially when we help our neighbors where they fall short!”

“Stay out of this, stranger! This don’t concern you!” the pegasus mare snapped.

“It’s ‘this doesn’t concern you’, you uneducated brute!” the unicorn stallion groaned.

“Just what we need, another unicorn snob telling us what to do!” the earth pony mare griped.

“I’m only trying to help you all resolve your issues peacefully!” Midnight tried to assure, only for all three of them to glare and Midnight knew at once as he saw their eyes give a brief green glow, they were under a spell!

“I’ve had enough of your whining!”
“Let’s get rid of this punk, ladies…”
“For once, I agree, horn-head!”

Midnight yelped as he dodged a bolt of mana from the unicorn, and leapt up as the pegasus dove for his legs and zoomed underneath him. He ducked in the nick of time as the earth pony tried to buck him in the face, and quickly began to run.

“GET HIM!!”

Midnight ran like tartarus as the three irked equines gave chase and to his discomfort, the sounds of multiple hoof-falls increased and more angry words filled the air. He didn’t need nor dare look back to confirm that more ponies were attempting to stampede him over, his heart pounding like their hooves as they literally ran him out of town.

Before he knew it, Midnight was gasping for breath as he stood on a distant hill overlooking the village. To his thankfulness, the villager-ponies had not followed him outside their home but now, as he looked back, he saw them reverting their ire from him back to each other.

“What is wrong with these ponies?!” he gasped as he heard some rather nasty curse words and other things that he wouldn’t allow his little brother to listen to.
Whatever’s going on, these ponies are bewitched somehow! Should I do something…? Can I afford to, or should I at all?

If this was a part of history, did Midnight reserve the right to change it and disrupt the course of time? Perhaps it would resolve itself but something inside told Midnight he had to act somehow.
“…Maybe, if Star Swirl’s still around, I should talk to him.”

As if reacting to his thoughts, the cloak the wizard had given him radiated a gentle warmth and Midnight gasped he felt a spark within his mind! He knew where to find Star Swirl. He donned his goggles and assumed his pegasus form before taking flight.

Midnight had flown for hours and his wings were just getting tired when his pegasus eyes spied the tower in sight! Except…
This isn’t where his tower was when I met him!

Indeed, the tower was now standing nearby a lake with a more sparse wood nearby. But the cloak’s warmth told him this was the place, so he went with it and landed. He walked up to the door and saw the same door-knocker, and looked up, seeing the same banner, the same coat of moss on one side although the flowers on it were gone. But he knew it. This was the Tower of Star Swirl the Bearded.

Taking a deep breath, Midnight thought, the older Star Swirl was, the better, not to sound bad. He just knew this would be a good indicator how much time he’d bypassed. He gave the door three decisive knocks, and wasn’t kept waiting long.

The door opened and midnight felt his heart sink a bit to see Star Swirl hardly looked any different than how he last saw him although he was certain there were few more silvers and his beard looked a bit longer.

“Midnight Blaze?” Star Swirl’s brow rose as he took in his visitor before smiling, “Well, it’s been a while! Oh! Although I suppose it hasn’t been for you!”

“Hello Star Swirl,” Midnight smiled, honestly glad to see a friendly face. But he had to ask, “…How long?”

“How- Oh! I see, well, young colt! Last time I saw you… was five years ago!” Star Swirl answered and was a little confused by the look of disappointment on the blue unicorn’s face although he quickly figured it out.
“Ah, were expecting it to be a little longer, I take it.”

“It’s only been five years?” Midnight sighed with disappointment.

“Come in, come in, I could use a distraction right now,” Star Swirl invited him, and Midnight saw only a few changes in the tower aside its location.
“Glad to see the homing charm I placed on that cloak worked. And I can’t tell you how glad I am you’ve shown up!”

“Would this have anything to do with why the first village I happened upon ran me out of town?” Midnight inquired. “Because when I walked in, I saw ponies not being so friendly and arguing and fighting.”

Groaning as Star Swirl conjured some hot cocoa for them both, he explained, “Well, boy, don’t take it too personally, because those ponies you met likely fell under their thrall…”

“‘Their’?” Midnight echoed, Star Swirl nodding

A few months back, a trio of mysterious creatures came to Equestria from the sea. At first they seemed friendly, and ponies gathered to hear them sing with most enchanting voices, emphasis on ‘enchanting’. Because these strangers are Sirens.”

“I think I’ve read about sirens,” Midnight commented, “they have enchanting voices and in some references to them, they used their singing to lure sailors to crash their ships onto rocks.”

“Unfortunately, these harlots are more interested in spreading disharmony and tension,” Star Swirl nodded woefully.
“Wherever they go, they sing and everypony who hears their bewitching voices will adore them but they wind up arguing with each other, becoming suspicious, tense, and hateful! I tried talking to these bewitched ponies but they’re not in their right minds to see reason!”

“Perhaps then we should forget the spellbound and go straight for the spellcasters,” Midnight suggested.

“‘We’?” Star Swirl gave him a look.

“Well, it seems to me you could use some… assistance,” Midnight remarked with a smirk, and Star Swirl huffed as though he were insulted.

“Well of course an archmage such as myself could handle such a minor threat single-hoofedly! …But, you’re welcome to tagalong and observe as I vanquish these whorses.”

“I’m sure it will be quite a spectacle, great wizard,” Midnight couldn’t help but chuckle and was honestly glad to see the same Star Swirl.

Star Swirl brought his own saddle-bags this time and together, the two unicorns started off. Along the way, Star Swirl inquired, “How fared the temporal leap-frogging?”

“It was quite exhausting,” Midnight explained, particularly how he had no control of where he wound up and how it hurt the base of his horn and the pit of his stomach at some point.
“That’s when I released the magic and I wound up here, in this time.”

“Hmm, perhaps the intake for the Time Stone’s power requires more mana than you can provide to make farther jumps along the timeline,” Star Swirl theorized.
“If you could gain access to more power, you’d be able to feed the stone more, and logic reasons the more power give the farther along you get.”

Midnight wracked his brain, trying to think of a way to gain more power and it hit him like a bolt of lighting!
“I’ve got it! Star Swirl, when’s the next full moon?”

“Hmm, if my calculations are correct, and my calculations are always correct,” Star Swirl said smugly, “the next full moon is… tomorrow night. Why do you ask?”

“Because… several times before,” Midnight explained, “I’ve experienced moments when, while bathed in moonlight, my strength grew, bodily and mystically, especially during the full moon! Perhaps the light of the full moon would fill me up with more power than I normally have…”

“…and provide just the boost you need to jump further into the future!” Star Swirl nodded in agreement.
“Now I see, what you’re saying! I must say, Midnight Blaze, you are an unusual pony! You have skills as an enchanter, you’re obviously a well-trained mage, it blows my mind that you haven’t been marked by destiny with skills exemplary in the mystic arts!”

“As you said, I’m an unusual pony,” Midnight shrugged. “So how do we find these sirens anyway?”

“With this,” Star Swirl brought out what looked like an old ear horn attacked to a metal fixture holding a gemstone.
“Just a little something I threw together. This tool listens for audio frequencies that vibrate with-”

“In Equine, poindexter!” Midnight snapped, Star Swirl harrumphing.

“Fine! It picks up sounds that carry a bewitchment, dumb enough for you?”

“Very. So which way?” deadpanned Midnight.

Star Swirl held the tool one way, obviously hoping for it to pick up, when he turned it towards their right, and the gemstone gave off a gentle glow.
“Aha! Onward and forward, assistant!”

Midnight shook his head and scoffed humorously as he followed after the middle-aged unicorn.

7. A Dazzling Conflict! - Epilogue

Midnight groaned as his mind stumbled its way out of foggy unconsciousness.
“Shh! He’s waking up!”
“Don’t push me, Tia!”

“Huh?”

Midnight’s eyes edged open and he found himself looking at two little fillies, one white with a pink mane, eyes a pale magenta, a horn, and looked about Sweetie Belle’s age. The other was grayish blue, her mane a similar but brighter shade, her eyes cyan, she also had a horn, and looked younger. But then he gawked as he saw tiny little wings on their backs and he knew at once who they were.

“Hi! I’m Tia, this is my little sister Woona!”
“What’s your name, mistew?” asked Woona in a slightly babyish voice.

“Uh… My name is Midnight,” he answered, stunned at the sight of these two fillies and still comprehending the ponies he knew, the two they were gonna grow up to be.

“I told her that already,” Tia said all smart-alecky, “but she wanted to hear it from you. See Woona, I told you I was right. You really should listen to me more.”

“How did we weawwy know unwess he towd us?!” Woona fussed. “You awen’t awways wight, Tia!”

“Well Mister Star Swirl told us, he’s our teacher!” Tia griped, and Midnight couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Star Swirl said you’re a great magician, almost as good as him! But… you don’t have your mark of destiny!”

“Neithew do we,” Woona moaned sadly as she looked at her blank flank.

“Hey, don’t be so glum,” Midnight smiled encouragingly, the two fillies looking up at him. “A… mark of destiny represents just a single part of yourself. It’s not the one thing that shows how special you are!”

“What do you mean?” Tia asked, her sister just as curious.

“Everypony wants to stand out from the herd in some way,” Midnight explained, “to show everyone something that makes them special! But it’s not always a mark on your flank, sometimes it’s what you do, how you act, or even what you feel. I have a bunch of friends who I love very much and they all stand out by being who they are, not what’s on their flanks! One of them, my brother, usually doesn’t say much because he lets his actions speak for themselves! But he is one of the smartest ponies I know, and then there’s my… special somepony.”

The sisters gasped as Tia asked, “You have a special somepony?”

“I do, and I love her more than anything in the world,” Midnight said with a smile and a bit of a blush.
“And time and time again, she has done incredible things, shown herself to be a great leader, and probably knows every book on magic ever written!”

“What’s hew name?” Woona asked.

“I think that’s enough, girls.”

They all startled and saw Star Swirl, who was giving Midnight a look as he said, “Go up to the dining room, girls. Dinner’s warm and ready.”

“Ok!” the girls hurried up the stairs and once they were gone, the two unicorns regarded each other.

“…How long was I out?” Midnight asked.

“Almost five hours,” Star Swirl answered. “Though you’re lucky you woke up in this world at all, what with the stunt you pulled!”

“Banishing them to another dimension was unnecessary,” Midnight debated with furrowed brows, “I only destroyed what gave them their power.”

“And created some kind of magical backlash,” Star Swirl added. “My spell, the Sirens’ pendants, and your magic destroying them caused some kind of anomaly. It rendered you unconscious, so I had to carry your sorry plot back here.”

“What about the Sirens?” Midnight asked.

“I am unsure,” Star Swirl sighed. “Once it all calmed down, there was no sign of them other than the shattered remains of their pendants, which I have insured will never again see the light of day… Perhaps I was hasty in what I’d intended, but remember Midnight for you said so yourself! They were threatening the very future of Equestria! The fact you’re still here, I can only guess that the timeline remains intact for the most part. But you still may very well have caused a ripple effect, and there’s no telling how that may affect your future!”

“Sorry…” Midnight looked towards the stairs and said, “I see you succeeded with my suggestion.”

“I take it you already know who they are,” Star Swirl presumed.

“I do,” Midnight sat up and stretched out some aches, “and I am still finding it odd to see them as fillies!”

“Resist telling me more, I’d rather see it unfold,” Star Swirl insisted, Midnight nodding when a cheeky smirk pulled at the corner of his mouth.

“Ok, but be sure to stock up on cake and teach them to use the royal ‘We’.”

Star Swirl gave him a confused look, “Why?”

“Can’t tell you, might affect the future,” Midnight remarked smugly, and chuckling at Star Swirl’s scowl.

“Fine, smartflank, I’ll see to it. By the way, while you were asleep, one of your books started vibrating and flashing, the one with a red crystal mark on it.”

The instant those words left star Swirl’s mouth, Midnight zipped up to him, saying, “Show me!”

Midnight looked at his two-way journal, still vibrating and flashing, and was in shock at what it meant!
I’d hoped but…Can it really be?!

The journal vibrated and the red crystal mark flashed on the coffee table, and Midnight knew it wouldn’t stop until he turned to the page with the reply. His horn flared, beckoning the pages to turn and he gasped as his eyes fell upon the response.

‘Dear Midnight Blaze,

I have been made aware of your absence but did not find your message until the morning after the night you vanished. Rest assured, my loyal apprentice, this was meant to be. You have begun a journey like none before, you will face many a peril, witness many events historical and personal, meet many individuals, be they ally or enemy.

But you are a Guardian of Harmony, you represent the Element of Faith, you are my apprentice, and I have faith you will return home to us!

…Because as I write this message, the pony who you will become stands beside me. I have no doubts this Midnight I have spoken with is you, who you are meant to become, who you will be. But only after you have travailed the very history of Equestria!

But take heed. You will visit events in time where you may find the temptation to change it. Under no circumstances may you interfere with such events, and as your master I expressly forbid you to prevent my becoming the Unicorn whose Heart is as Black as Night.

For better or worse, events such as these must remain untouched though I will not deny I wish it could be otherwise. Yet so very often, Midnight Blaze, is the road to hell paved with good intentions.

I will do as you ask and say nothing to your friends of your situation, for you will see them again one day, and you will be able to tell them all that you endured for yourself.

Do not doubt our bond as master and apprentice and doubt not these two-way journals. Should ever you need advice, I am here to guide you.

And Midnight? I have seen what you will become, and could not be prouder if you were my own son.

Good luck, Midnight Blaze, and have faith.

Sincerely,
Prince Sombra’

Midnight wiped the tears away, his faith rewarded, and mentally kicked himself in the plot for having ever doubted. Now, he had a connection to the present, a guide, and a promise he would make it back, for according to his master, he already had! So there was no way he would fail!

As the sun began to lower, Star Swirl invited Midnight to dinner and the two unicorns sat with the fillies at the dining table, enjoying a dinner of freshly baked bread and butter, mashed potatoes, peas, and apple cider, the non-alcoholic kind for the girls and a light-alcoholic kind for the adults.
“Girls, I expect at least half of those peas gone from your plates before you go to bed.”

“Aw!” both fillies whined, Woona protesting, “But Staw Swiwl! Peas awe yucky!”

“Now, now, girls, listen to your teacher,” Midnight said but the moment Star Swirl was looking, he winked at the girls and they perked. Midnight muttered a spell that made the peas vanish one by one every time Star Swirl wasn’t looking.
“Anyway, what’s ol’ uncle Star Swirl teaching you girls?”

“He’s teaching us magic, and a bunch of stuff we have to know to be good rulers,” Tia answered, Woona adding, “A wot of it is bowing, but we wanna be th’ best pwincesses we can be fow evwypony!”

“That’s nice an’ all but can you do cool stuff?” Midnight asked, the girls looking at him curiously, “Can you… touch the tip of your snoot with your tongue?”

Almost at once, the girls were both sticking their tongues out and trying to touch the tips of their little noses, their eyes scrunching with effort, Star Swirl just keeping to his meal.

“I can’t do it!” Tia pouted, Woona whining, “Neithew can I!”

“Well no big, I can’t either,” chuckled Midnight, finding the sights of these adorable fillies struggling over so silly a task, having completely divorced from the awareness of whom they would grow up to be.
“Also, I wanna ask… Do either of you have a special somepony yet?”

“Ach! No!” Woona blew a raspberry, Tia adding, “Yeah, boys are icky!”

“Ya mean icky like this?” Midnight leaned one way and ripped such a fart that Star Swirl gaped at him, the girls all giggling, “Eeeewwww!”

“For Goddess’ sakes, Midnight Blaze!” snapped Star Swirl, “Manners!”

“What? It’s a compliment!” Midnight shrugged with a smile.

“What do we say after that?” Star Swirl all but demanded.

“Oh wait, it’s supposed to come from the attic, not the basement,” Midnight cracked, the girls laughing harder.

Star Swirl leaned forward, his eyes narrowed as he said with a dangerous tone, “Three strikes and you're history, kiddo...”

“Alright, alright, I was getting to it!” Midnight leaned forward with an upturned snoot, his eyes closed, as he muttered, “Pardon.”

“Hmph! Well, since you’re all getting along so well,” Star Swirl started collecting the dishes, “you can be the one to put them to bed while I clean up here.”

“Aw, Staw Swiwew!” whined Woona, Tia pouting, “But we’re not” – she paused before yawning – “a bit sleepy!”

“Girls… listen to your teacher,” Midnight said in the best parental voice he could muster but snuck them a wink that gave them hope.
“Let’s get you bathed and if you’re good I’ll even tell you a bedtime story!”

“Yay!” the girls cheered as they ran up the stairs to the bathroom, Midnight smiling warmly after them.

“Thank you.”

He turned to look at Star Swirl, who was scrubbing the dishes clean with mana, working some kind of spell for cleaning.
“That’s honestly the most cheerful they’ve been as of late. Ever since I took them under my tutelage a year ago, I’ve found it hard…”

“It’s because they are still children,” Midnight answered understandingly, “and you are training them to shoulder Equestria and everypony in it.”

“And I must prepare them as quickly as I can,” Star Swirl continued, “For soon, I will have to present them before the Tribal Council, before the current leaders of Equestria. I must also prepare them, learn them in the dance of politics, and enlighten them of those who would try to sway them into making the wrong decisions. I have been strict, but you are right. They are still children and I must see to it they are happy as they learn, to keep them happy until the moment they must grow up to face the world as we see it matured and enlightened.”

“Be a good teacher, but, also… try to be something of a father to them,” encouraged Midnight before he followed the stairs up, leaving Star Swirl to ponder.

Bath time turned out to be an experience Midnight would have mixed feelings about when he became a father. He had to be careful in making the soap didn’t get in Tia and Woona’s eyes, made sure they washed behind their ears, and made them clean their private areas as he was too uncomfortable doing it himself.

Then Tia started a splash fight and Midnight tried to break it up, only to end up having an impromptu bath himself, that he imitated Rarity by saying, ‘It. Is…. ON!’

The bath room knew war that night, as splashes, bubbles, and bath toys filled the air until it ended with Star Swirl barging in, yelling about the waterfall streaming down the stairs. Midnight calmed the wizard down and promised to but the girls to bed. He levitated them up, toweled them dry despite their squirming complaints, and marched them up to their room.

To his surprise, there was only one bed, because the sisters were more comfortable sleeping together and snuggling up. It made them feel safe, knowing they were right next to each other. Midnight was also surprised by the big bookcase taking up one wall, crammed with books on magic, the arts, sciences, and histories. Although the two bottom shelves did have several storybooks and books on stuff fillies would be interested in, like flowers, animals, and fairytales.

There was toy chest set at the foot of the bed, and a foal’s table covered with drawings, notes, and miscellaneous objects, like a couple jewels, a pinecone, a rock that had quartz inside, a few quills, one broken, an almost empty inkwell, a magnifying glass, and a book with a flower pressed into it.

“This is a very nice room,” Midnight chuckled as the girls climbed into bed and started bouncing on it.

“Stowy time, story time!” the girls chanted, Midnight laughing as he sat next to the bed, only for Woona to say, “No, get in bed with us, Midnight!”

“Yeah, you should be comfortable,” Tia added.

“Well…” Midnight was hesitant but he couldn’t say no to those pleading little eyes and gently got into bed with them, the girls snuggling up to him and looking at him expectantly.
“Ok, lemme think…”

Midnight told the girls story after story of his adventures (and misadventures) with his friends and family. He told them of the time they got pranked by Poison Joke and how he wound in in an enlarged Big Macintosh’s belly, he told them of the pretty dresses and wonderful suits Rarity made for them, the pranks Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie once played on everypony, how he became a big brother to Twinken, but all the while he made sure never to mention the girls as the adults they would become, nor of the Elements of Harmony or all the bad guys they faced.

Soon, Tia and Woona were happily sleeping and so snuggled up against Midnight that any attempt to get out of bed would disturb them. But he didn’t mind, rather he found it nice and adorable, and felt comfortable himself as sleep took him away into its resting bosom.

Through the crack of the nearly-closed door, Star Swirl smiled at what he was seeing and turned out the lights. As he made his way towards his own bedroom, he smiled happily that for once he’d get a good night’s sleep without his students bothering him.

Even so, the grumpy unicorn smiled, as the mental picture of Midnight, Tia, and Woona remained clear in his mind as he closed his bedroom door.

The next morning, Midnight treated everypony to a breakfast of apple flapjacks and cheesed scrambled eggs.

The girls loved them, and star Swirl was reluctant to eat the scrambled eggs, having never heard of them. But once he sampled them, he demanded more and Midnight almost used Star Swirl’s entire stock of eggs to satisfy him.

But once breakfast was over, Star Swirl gave Tia and Woona a study session, much to their chagrin but Midnight saw it in Star Swirl’s eyes. He wanted a word.

As the girls were upstairs, groaning in boredom of the books Star Swirl had told them to read through, Star Swirl and Midnight sat in the sitting room.

“I take you still plan to leave once the full moon rises,” he gathered.

“I have to,” Midnight confirmed with a sad smile, those two little fillies upstairs having grown on him.
“I can’t just go the timeline bit by bit, recovering as much magic in between each jump, spending too much for so little. I’m hoping that the full moon will give me a boost to go further, but I still plan to be careful about it.”

“As you should be,” Star Swirl agreed. “However, I think, even without the full moon, you could’ve gone further than you actually did. It sounded to me that, the moment you felt that pain at the base of your horn and in your stomach you panicked by releasing the magic.”

Midnight nodded.

“Well, I believe if you’d bared the pain somewhat, you would likely have gone a little further than five years,” Star Swirl suggested.
“Midnight, what you are doing could take you quite a while, you might even find yourself back in your old time but older than you were when you were whisked into the past. What I am saying is, the harder you try, the quicker you’ll get home to the time where you belong. I am not saying you should recklessly expend your magic all willy-nilly! In a goal such as this, caution is a must. Even so, for the things we want, we must try harder and not give into fear the moment it begins to look edgy.”

“You’re right…” Midnight realized he had chickened out the moment the pain started. If he did that every time he used the Time Stone, he might wind up middle-aged himself by the time he got back to the present. He had to be brave and have faith in himself, even if that meant grunting through some pain to get further along the timeline with every jump.
“Thanks for the pep talk, Star Swirl, I needed it. And while we’re on the topic, just remember what I said. Be patient with the girls and they’ll grow up to be great princesses one day.”

“I said resist telling me too much,” Star Swirl smiled with a raised brow.

“Just one more thing,” Midnight sounded serious that Star Swirl listened attentively as the blue unicorn spoke.
“There may come a time when the girls will need what we discovered from that fallen star. Have you kept an eye on it?”

“…It has grown taller and more magnificent,” Star Swirl’s tone was in awe. “It beholds a magic unlike anything I’ve ever known. I took a sample but did nothing to damage it. The sample is composed of a crystal-like substance yet it also seems to be a blend of wood, from an actual tree! I wish I could study it further but I don’t dare… it’s… just too sacred. I’ve been planning to take the girls to see it soon.”

“That is good,” Midnight sighed. Then his ears drooped as he began to grow sad. “I… I’m not gonna look forward to saying goodbye, but…”

His eyes widened as he suddenly realized something!

“What is it?” Star Swirl asked.

“Tia…!” he whispered. “I first met her when she was grown up, but… she never mentioned meeting me, here while she’s still a filly!”

“Perhaps you have already begun to change history, Midnight,” Star Swirl said, “it was unavoidable.”

“I don’t know…” Midnight revered and respected Princess Celestia, but he’d seen her in ways Twilight had never considered, and he knew Celestia had kept a fair number of secrets.

Once, in distant memory, he was from another world and was not originally a pony. He’d died in that world and Celestia told him when they met face-to-face that she’d brought his wayward soul to Equestria, and somehow he’d assumed the form of a pony.

The more he thought about it, the more he became certain there was more to what Celestia had told him.

“Midnight?”

Star Swirl’s worried tone snapped him out of his puzzling and Midnight said, “It’s nothing… Well, my friend, there’s still plenty of time before tonight. Would it be alright if… I spent it with the girls?”

Star Swirl was hesitant, wanting the girls to continue their studies, but as Midnight said, he had to be an encouraging teacher, not a strict taskmaster, and these would-be princesses were still fillies, and deserved to romp and play from time to time.

“Girls!” he called out, “Come on downstairs!”

All throughout the day, it was happy. Midnight played with Tia and Woona and sometimes even got Star Swirl to join in. They played tag, hide & seek, Star Swirl insisted on a few rounds of chess, and when he wasn’t around, Midnight took a devious delight in teaching the girls some spells.

They tested one of them where Woona cast it on Star Swirl’s favorite chair, and when the wizard sat in it to read, a loud and droning fart sound resonated through the tower, causing Midnight, Tia, and Woona to fall over in gut-bursting laughter, and they even went as far as using a dye spell to turn Star Swirl’s hat pink. Needless to say, Star Swirl was not amused.

But all too soon the sun had set and as the night sky fell upon them, Midnight felt it as they all stood outside the tower. The full moon rose slowly, and Midnight felt its power revitalizing him. Like a gentle trickle of warm water at first before it enfolded him like a nice hot shower, soothing sore muscles and washing away the sweat of effort, and he felt the magic inside him brighten with every deep breath.

Star Swirl, Tia and Woona watched in awe as Midnight began to glow a gentle radiance like the moon itself.

Star Swirl was mystified, feeling it as much as he was seeing it. Midnight was soaking in the moonlight like a sponge, his magic energy would have been blinding if they could actually see it were it not contained within this blue unicorn.

Then Midnight turned to face them, sadly whispering, “It is time.”

Star Swirl levitated Midnight’s cloak and saddlebags to him, and he accepted them, quickly putting them on when the girls walked up to him, eyes teary.
“Pwease don’ go, Midnight!” cried Woona, Tia sniffling, “We don’t want you to!”

Midnight felt his heart ache and wished he could tell them otherwise, but he hunkered down and gently rubbed their heads.
“I’m so sorry, my little ponies. But I have friends and family who miss me, just as I miss them so very much. That’s why I have to go, to get back to them. And I have a special somepony waiting for me, and I have a little brother who needs me! Just as you girls need each other. Tia, Woona, take care of each other, and always do your best. I have no doubts you’re both gonna grow up to be wonderful princesses for all the little ponies of Equestria. And this isn’t goodbye! You’ll see me again, maybe not anytime soon. But you will.”

“Pwomise?” Woona asked.

Midnight chuckled as he said, “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”

The rhyme made the little princesses giggle, but the sad frowns came back, as they reached up to hug Midnight, and he hugged them back. He felt his heart hurt more when they whispered to him, “We wuv you…”

Midnight struggled to hold in the tears as he let them go and smiled. He stood up, giving a nodding smile to Star Swirl, who obliged in kind, before turning around. As he walked away, he couldn’t help but hear Tia sniffle harder, Woona whispering, “Don’ cwy, Tia, he pwomised!”

He didn’t dare turn around to look at them one more time. He felt that if he did, he might not find the will to leave. He furrowed his brows as his horn flared, his magic channeling into the Time Stone. It shined with life as the time bubble surrounded midnight once more, Star Swirl and the sisters watching as Midnight slowly rose up in the bubble, the wind and power in motion around them, the magic intensifying…!

And in a Wink of light, he was gone!

Author's Note

I'd always intended for Midnight to meet the sisters as fillies.

To be honest, I felt a little sad as I wrote the ending part, and tried to make it as adorable as I could w/o going overboard.

Also, this chapter is meant to raise another question - If she met him as a filly, why didn't Celestia tell Midnight? (*hint-hint*)

Oh, as for the Sirens? ...Don't worry, they'll have an encore appearance.

8. The Children of the Night - Part 1

A lovely hill carpeted in flowers and cool green grass rippled in the gentle breeze when a whirl of energy heralded his arrival as Midnight blasted into existence in a burst of frost and ember, chilling and singing the flowers and grass around him all at once!

He shook off the adrenaline and took in his surroundings. The position of the sun told him it was just after noon, and he still felt the energy of the full moon inside. He had used a fair much yet retained a decent remainder. He was certain he’d gone further than five years but he’d decided to not use too much of his lunar empowerment.

Already, he was missing Tia and Woona but it had been for the better. Still, questions nagged at his mind, as to if Celestia had met him as a child, why did she never tell him? Perhaps it might’ve prevented his being whisked over a thousand years into the past!

Might, if, maybe… he thought morosely. No point in questioning it when it’s already happened. Besides, a better question is my current time and place.

Midnight looked around when he caught notice of what could only be a village! It was surrounded by woods and ahead of it was a castle he was certain looked familiar! Slapping on his pega-goggles, he assumed his pegasus form, his pegasus eyes enabling him to see farther and he saw what looked to be twin banners, one emblazoned with a familiar sun mark, the other with a simple moon, and he wondered, Is that… the Castle of the Two Sisters?!

He’d only seen the castle once, that night when he had journeyed with his friends in the Everfree Forest to find the Elements of Harmony, where they had stopped Nightmare Moon. But then that brought another clue, If that is the Castle of the Two Sisters… could that forest be…?

He looked the forest over, and saw it hardly looked anything like the Everfree Forest, that and the village in it. He’d been into the Everfree before and he’d never seen any ruins or remains of a long-forgotten village. But as he recalled, the Everfree had not been like the rest of Equestria, and it was so wild and mysterious all attempts to map it were virtually a meaningless endeavor. The forest changed so often landmarks were often shifted and one place of interest would be either shifted or swallowed within a month.

Yet there it was, the Castle of the Two Sisters! Pristine and regal, in its prime magnificence before the savagery of Everfree made it less than welcoming.

A growling sound from his stomach encouraged Midnight to eat but seeing that nearby village, Midnight decided it might be a good idea to try and find an inn and maybe even determine how long it had been since he’d left the sisters. Evidently they were in power, but how long had that been for?

The flight wasn’t very long but Midnight made sure to hide in the foliage before resuming his true unicorn form. It would probably draw undue attention had he done that in the streets. The village was surrounded in the forest with only a few roads leading out to farmlands, and he started making his way through the main street, Midnight was impressed!

Compared to the one he’d visited before (where the ponies had been butting heads out of their bewitched minds) this village was so much nicer, more developed. A lot of the wood n’ stone buildings were at least two-stories, there were lampposts even if they were the kind lit with candles, the streets were cobblestone, and the roofs were thatched or shingled rather than simple hay.

He passed by a smithy where a large and burly earth pony stallion and a unicorn colt were working the forge, the stallion shuffling the colt on his mane, making him laugh. The sight made Midnight smile, as he assumed the earth pony and unicorn colt were father and son. That was a good sign, that the tribes in this time were not so segregated, and were even mixing.

The stallion was brown like maple, darkened and dirty by the soot of his forge, his short and swept-back mane was blonde, and his eyes were a bright green. The protective gear he had on hid his cutie-mark, or (as they called them in these times) his mark of destiny.

The colt had the same maple coat but not so dirty, his mane was also short but colored red like maple leaves in autumn though he did have the same bright green eyes.

Deciding maybe they’d share some recent news, he went over, saying warmly, “Hello!”

The smith and the colt stopped working and looked at the newcomer with narrowed eyes. The silent treatment made Midnight uncomfortable when the stallion said, “Yes, can I help you?”

“Um, excuse me, kind sir, but would you happen to have some recent news?” Midnight asked politely.

“What kind of news?” the stallion asked shrewdly.

“Well… I’ve been on the road a while, just got into town,” Midnight answered with a sheepish shrug.
“So, as you might imagine I’ve been out of touch with the goings-on of the world lately.”

“Papa, be nice,” the colt looked up at his father, and the stallion sighed.

“My apologies if I seemed unwelcoming, stranger,” the stallion resumed pounding his project with his hammer-shoe. Midnight was impressed by it, a horseshoe specially designed to work like a hammer so it could be used instead of a pony wielding a hammer in his mouth.
“Just… things have been getting uncomfortable around here.”

“What’s the trouble?” Midnight asked.

“Colts n’ fillies have been going missing!” the smith’s son blurted out.

“Missing?!” Midnight was definitely intrigued! “What happened?! Has somepony been foalnapping colts and fillies around here?”

“Nopony knows!” the colt got excited as he told more. “One of the colts that went missing was one of my friends. It was like, one day he was here and we were playing in the nearby park, and the next – Gone!”

“Has there been an investigation?” asked Midnight, and was answered this time by the stallion.

“There has, lad, but nothing’s been found,” the smith sighed. “No evidence of break-ins, no signs of struggles, it’s as if these poor lads n’ lasses have just… vanished into thin air!”

The news from the blacksmith and his son had left Midnight unsettled as he moved through the village. After conversing with them further, he’d learned that it had been about ten years since Celestia and Luna had deposed the anarchist tyrant Discord, and this village that lay before their castle, to his surprise, was founded with the name Everfree, to represent how the Sisters’ subjects would always be under their gentle rule. Unlike the one they had suffered under Discord, who had played with the ponies’ lives like they were toys and cared nothing for their misery, even laughing at them like the monster he was. Some of the ponies had witnessed the Sisters’ triumph over the Trickster, and had demanded the petrified wretch be smashed into gravel. The Sisters had refused, stating to do so would make them no better than Discord and that his suffering would end all too quickly. So he was set in the royal gardens as a decoration, a trophy, and so the Sisters would be able to keep an eye on him as they ruled Equestria from their seat of power in Everfree Village.

Now he was certain this village stood in what eventually became the Everfree Forest. But now, as he took it in, he saw that beneath the friendly atmosphere of the village, he saw wariness and could just feel the unease in everypony. The fact that foals were going missing was upsetting enough, but it had happened thrice, at least once a week since last month, and not a trace of where the foals went or who took them was found in any of the investigations.

Looking around, he saw no foals were playing and any that were out and about were accompanied by an adult pony, never straying further than their chaperone’s shadow. Once or twice, he caught somepony giving him shifty looks as though he were guilty of shoplifting, and it took only a moment for Midnight to realize that his being an outsider made the villagers cagey of his presence.

Midnight could understand, and as he thought about it, Twinken crossed his mind and he immediately became upset as he suddenly realized how much he missed his little brother. He wondered, what had happened after his Time Stone had sent him into the past? How had his friends and family reacted to his disappearance? How had Twinken taken it? He knew his brother well enough, for Twinken was normally a good little colt and did as he was told. But he was willing to go behind Applejack and Big Mac’s backs to carry out his mischief. He more often heeded Midnight although the blue unicorn had never considered punishments like spankings or such. More often in the few events Twinken had acted up he’d been grounded and disallowed privileges and seeing his friends. But Twinken always apologized and was sincere in learning his lessons.

Twinken was probably looking for Midnight by himself if he had to, and the thought of Twinken crying out for him made Midnight’s heart ache. He knew that if Twinken had ever gone missing like these foals had, Midnight would either go out of his mind with worry or he’d search every square inch of Equestria and beyond to get his brother back safely.
I have to get home… but… I have to help out wherever I can.

Even though he knew he wasn’t supposed to interfere much with the timeline, wherever the safety of foals were concerned, Midnight blew common sense out the window.
“I should find a place to sleep tonight…”

Thankfully, Star Swirl had given him some gemstones because he couldn’t guarantee the currency then would not be the same as the currency of dates Midnight would visit in his journey. Gemstones were always a universal type of currency, provided you didn’t overpay, and you didn’t let everypony know just how much you were carrying. That was an invitation for trouble.

Following the blacksmith’s directions, Midnight soon found himself before the Nesting Pegasus Inn. The sign showed a pegasus pony sleeping snuggly in a nest of hay with comical Zs.

A bell jingled as he entered and he became self-conscious of all the ponies giving the newcomer a look. The whole floor was laid out as a simple eatery. Tables here and there with only small barrels as seats for the patrons, there was a bar to one side with more barrel seats, some ponies eating or chugging on beer or cider, letting out loud belches, a few laughing, he saw what looked to be Royal Guards off duty playing some kind of dice game, and there were three ponies besides the one behind the bar going around to serve the patrons.

He went to the bar, the pony behind it a pegasus mare washing dishes, whom he politely beckoned.
“Can I help you?”

Her tone was curt, which encouraged Midnight not to waste her time.

“I am in need of a room, at least for tonight, miss,” Midnight levitated up a topaz, the mare glancing it with eyes wanting.
“I would also like a nice dinner, if such is available.”

“…I’ll have my niece prepare your room immediately,” the mare snatched the topaz with her wing and called to a younger pegasus, who was leaving behind her filly years and just entering her time as a mare.

The proprietress returned with a mug, asking, “What’ll ya take?”

“Apple cider, if you have it,” Midnight requested with a thankful smile.

As he waited, he cast a spell that allowed for him to hear every word spoken within the building in such a way as to discern each individual’s whispers with incredible clarity.

‘…getting nervous, the princess,” said one of the guards playing dice, his partner saying, “Can you blame her? She is ashamed these foals are vanishing right under her nose!”

“I don’t see what the big deal is,” scowled a unicorn merchant. “As far as I know, none of these brats were anypony important…”

“The matron over at the orphanage is going out of her mind,” said an earth pony farmer. “She’s lost so many of her little charges, and…”

“…you noticed there are less thieving pickpockets lately?” asked a pegasus who wore clothes that marked him an official of sorts.
“Y’know, last month, before all this missing foal business, I had the misfortune of being held up by some homeless rabble, and I didn’t notice they made off with my bit purse until I made it to the hall of justice, I felt like such a fool!”

“Sir… sir!”

“Huh?!” Midnight snapped out of his eavesdropping reverie and noticed the proprietress holding a mug if cider to him.

“Your apple cider, like you ordered,” she said with a probing look. “Are you alright?”

“Uh, yeah, just…” Midnight made a show of stretching yawning before saying, “…just somewhat worn from my travels.”

“…If it pleases you, I can have my niece draw you a bath,” the proprietress offered.

“You’re too kind, but no thanks,” Midnight said with a humbled smile. “All I need’s a good night’s rest.”

However, a good night’s rest was not what Midnight would be having, come sundown.

9. The Children of the Night - Part 2

Night was falling, ponies had hours ago brought in their foals, locked their doors and windows, and members of the Royal Guard patrolled the slowly darkening streets. Midnight pulled his cloak tighter, not out of the evening chill but rather for comfort as the coming darkness instilled into him the primordial fear of it.

Every sane being feared darkness on some level, however minor or significant. Foals so very often feared the darkness until they grew older and realized it was not the darkness itself that so set their hearts at unease but rather what might be lurking inside it. Even the most tested warriors or educated scholars would feel a twinge of fear, however brief, when the light was gone and their sight could not serve them.

Midnight stood upon a water tower of stone and mortar, designed to resemble a watchtower, only a lack of a flag betraying its ruse. From his vantage point did Midnight have the perfect watch over the Everfree Orphanage.

Earlier today, a little after procuring his room, Midnight decided to carry out an investigation of his own, and had gone to the orphanage matron, who was at her wit’s end. He had seen the little colts n’ fillies in her charge and had noticed the beds were only half full. After a gentle interrogation, he was near-certain the matron had nothing to do with the foals going missing, especially after he examined the orphanage. A spell revealed magic had left a lingering flicker of mana, and when he examined it he had been surprised to sense the mana came from an omega-level spellcaster!

In his sessions with Twilight, Midnight had learned there were five levels of magical power among unicorns.

The first was Delta, the lowest power-level in unicorns, these being unicorns whose magic was limited to basic telekinesis and illumination, and could only perform one act of magic at once, and the one or two spells they could learn were limited, relating to their special talents.

The next was Gamma, unicorns who could handle multiple acts of magic simultaneously, like drawing a circle with one pencil and drawing triangle with a second. They had more magic than Deltas, but not much, able to learn three or four spells that weren’t limited to something relating to their special talents.

Betas were rare, such unicorns gifted with uncommon potentials of magic, and with a wider range of spells they could master, including the art of conjuration, to summon objects out of thin air.

Alphas were unicorns such as Star Swirl the Bearded, Twilight Sparkle, Sombra before his ascension, even Midnight himself, their powers and potentials easily marking them as would-be archmages, as Star Swirl had.

But the mana Midnight had discovered came from the magic of an omega-class magic user, and the Omega level was exclusive to alicorns. Alicorn magic was so powerful and virtually limitless that they alone possessed such power as raising and lowering the sun and moon unaided, as Celestia had done for a thousand years.

Such mana as Midnight discovered meant there were only two suspects as to whom could be behind the disappearances of these foals, and Midnight knew at once who it was, as he recalled the conversation he once shared with Princess Celestia before she charged him the mission of capturing King Sombra.

Princess Luna’s proposal to form a new colony after the defeat of Discord, a proposal Celestia forbade. Luna had undergone the venture anyway, and according to what Celestia had told him, these foals Luna had spirited away grew up to be the first lunar ponies. But he couldn’t remember when Celestia had learned of their existence!

A familiar rush of power made Midnight gasp as he looked to see the sun had long set and the moon glorified the night sky with its gentle guiding light. As his power was revitalized, Midnight became conflicted. If these foals going missing were truly the work of Princess Luna, did he have the right to interfere? These foals supposedly grew up to become first lunar ponies, but he had no knowledge of how that happened or when they were discovered!

But then he wondered, why was Luna taking these foals? The matron mentioned to him that about seven of her little ponies had disappeared, and that spoke to Luna’s motives. Was she only taking orphans? But from the rumors he’d heard, other foals had gone missing as well. If Luna was kidnapping foals from their families, he couldn’t just stand by and do nothing!

But then, perhaps that’s what he really had to do! The moon was full, his power was energized, he could leave at any moment and carry on with his journey through time. The temptation was so enticing yet his moral compass overrode it.

He had to be certain of what Luna was doing.

He did not have long to wait as he began to hear a gentle voice carried by an unnatural nightly breeze.
Come little children...

Almost at once, lights, whatever and wherever their source, flickered out. The lampposts’ candles were extinguished yet made no smoke, the lights shinging through the windows of the locals went out in the blink of an eye, and the voice drifted out like a creeping fog.

He could hear it, and he could feel it. This voice and the song it sang was enchanted, laced with a bewitchment to fog the minds of those who heard it with sleepiness. It suddenly made sense, as to why nopony ever saw anything. The source of this bewitching lullaby made sure none were awake to fulfill the role of witness.

Thankfully, Midnight’s cloak was warded against such magicks. Star Swirl and he had laced with protective wards before he had left him and Tia and Woona. Having experienced the effects of the Sirens’ voices, Midnight wanted to be prepared for such events and Star Swirl had obliged his request to help him.

The cloak was imbued with Midnight and Star Swirl’s magic, working in concert and taking in the light of the moon just as did its wearer. Midnight could hear the voice and though it did sound like a gentle lull, he did not feel its eldritch effects as did the locals so evidently around him.

Soon however, the voice grew louder and Midnight looked to the village square, as his suspicions were confirmed. Standing near the square fountain stood Princess Luna, singing a very familiar song. A song he had danced to at the Galloping Gala, that night when he first began to notice his love for Twilight Sparkle.

He was curious as to what Luna was doing here but he easily conjectured, as he noticed her attention to the orphanage ahead of her.

He was not kept waiting, as before long he watched as three fillies, one earth pony, one pegasus, the third unicorn, enveloped in silvery auras, floated out a window above the orphanage door frame.

He watched as Luna took flight and soared straight up, peering down upon the village as her vocalizing voice called to foals here and there. Midnight saw a little white unicorn filly with a pink mane float out her bedroom window, a gray earth pony colt with a messy alabaster mane and tail rise out of his squalor of rags beneath a bridge, and in no time at all more and more colts and fillies rose from the village to join the Princess of the Night.

Midnight lowered his hood and slapped on his goggles, assuming his pegasus form. He had to follow them.

He flew up after them all, making sure to stay a fair distance so as not to be seen, his cloak billowing in the wind as they rose above the clouds, passing by mountains of cumulus clouds, with true mountain peaks just stabbing through here and there.

All the while, the foals never looked afraid or distressed. Rather they looked mystified and happy as they soared the clouds after their princess, evidently as the white unicorn filly with a pink mane floated over Luna’s head, and Midnight watched as Luna nuzzled the little one with a smile that made her seem motherly, before letting the filly go to float along after her, as she continued to lead them into the night sky.

Equestria just passed by far beneath them, and it was evident Luna was leading them all in selenic parade to somewhere far away. But never once did anypony talk, not to complain, not to protest, not to whine.

For that matter, Midnight found himself surprised after few hours when he realized he was not at all feeling tired! His first thoughts for an explanation suggested the full moon, but somehow, as he looked on at Luna ahead, within his very soul, he wondered, Perhaps it’s something more…

10. The Children of the Night - Part 3

All through the night did the Princess lead the colts n’ fillies (and, unknown to her, a blue unicorn-turned-pegasus) `cross Equestria. In no time at all, they reached the coast and even then they carried on.
Where is this girl leading us…? Midnight wondered, and hoped the destination Luna had in mind was on dry land.

He was somewhat familiar with here and there in the land of Equestria, but he had no idea what lands lay beyond the edges of the map Twilight gave him. According to what he knew, they were flying across the eastern sea but he didn’t know of any landmasses off its coast. His inward querying was soon answered when his pegasus eyes spotted something not too far ahead.

As they got closer, Midnight saw Luna was leading them to a small archipelago. He counted seven or eight isles clustered close enough together, and Luna began to descend towards the main isle, the foals in tow. Midnight descended as well but kept his distance, and finally sighed in relief as his hooves touched solid ground and he peered through a wall of brush. He took in a large clearing of silvery green grass, the area at least as big as the town square back in Ponyville. Edging it were a few buildings, he saw a watermill, a wooden lookout tower with a stone foundation, a few cottages, and greeting Luna and the foals were more foals, as well as some teenaged colts and fillies.
There has to be almost fifty foals, here, including the ones Luna just brought!

He listened as the foals all crowded Luna, laughing, smiling, saying things like welcome back, what’d ya bring me, basically the sort of questions sons and daughters would ask returning parents.
“Be still, my darlings,” Luna smiled as she hugged as many colts and fillies as she could wrap her wings around, and more hugged her from behind or the side, and when they dispersed, Luna declared, “The time has come, my little ponies! Tonight, with the moon shining in the full of its glory, I shall make you all truly my children, in bond as well as spirit.”

What does that means? Midnight wondered, but then he recalled the conversation with Celestia again, that Luna gad made the foals she had taken into the first lunar ponies!

Midnight wasn’t sure if he’d ever met a lunar pony. He had met one of the nightshift Royal Guards that night when he, Pinkie, and Spike helped Twilight sneak into the Wing of Star Swirl the Bearded to look for a spell.

That guard had been quite friendly, gladly opening the door for them, but thinking back Midnight wasn’t sure if that guard had been a lunar pony just because of his uniform and shift. Come to think of it, Midnight knew next to nothing about lunar ponies, but now he was about to witness their very beginning!

Deciding he needed to know more, he cast a spell.

Like New Moon’s glow, unseen at night,
Conceal me from unwanted sight!

For a brief moment Midnight was enveloped in a silvery glow that quickly dulled, taking him with it as his spell made him invisible. The cloak helped in reinforcing the spell by making it breakable only by Midnight and muffling his hoofsteps as he slowly crept up to the teenaged colts and fillies, who numbered six, two colts, the rest fillies. They were engrossed in conversation.
“Finally! Our new mother is gonna make us her children for real!” swooned a unicorn filly.
“We’re so blessed… Princess Luna is everything I wanted in a mother. She saved me from my uncle!” said an earth pony colt.
“Was he really that bad?” asked a pegasus filly.
“He was horrible… He beat me whenever I didn’t finish my chores fast enough or if I made even the smallest mistake.” The earth pony colt sulked.
“Princess Luna was really kind to me! I used to be a thief on the streets because I had no other way to survive,” spoke up the other colt, a unicorn.
“I got caught and sent to the local jail, I prayed to the princesses to help me, and Luna answered my prayers!”
“She’s so wonderful,” sniffled an earth filly as she gazed upon all the foals younger than them, “and she’s brought us so many little brothers and sisters!”
“Did you have a little brother or sister?” asked another pegasus filly, the sixth of the bunch.
“I did, a sweet little sister…” the earth filly sniffled harder. “But she died… she got sick and…”

The more he listened, the more it became clear to him as Midnight realized, These are all foals who’d had it rough!

Orphans, street-urchins, abused, even thieves! Luna had taken them all and spirited them off to these out-of-the-way isles to give them a home, and chosen to be the mother they all deserved!

And she’d done it secretly, without Celestia’s knowledge, going against her sister’s wishes, as a matter of fact! Midnight could understand wanting to help these down-on-their-luck foals but there had to be more to it than that – She was even calling herself their new mother!
Maybe she didn’t wanna have kids the ol’ fashioned way.

Then he noticed Luna was up to something. She was walking around the clearing, gently telling the foals to get in the center, and all the while her horn flared as a glowing line appeared in her wake, and soon she had formed a giant circle of light in the grass.

Now what’s she doing? Midnight carefully snuck up for a closer look as Luna settled herself within all her foals, and gently hummed a lullaby.

The colts and fillies all yawned as sleep finally began to settle in, all of them coming together, snuggling up with each other, with their new brothers and sisters, surrounding their new mother as her hum harmonized their hearts, setting them at ease, gently sending them adrift into their dreams.

Midnight felt it too but his cloak’s wards made it so he didn’t fall asleep. But still, he felt the gentle love Luna had in her heart for all these foals who’d had it hard, that she’d decided to be responsible for them, to love them, and even though he was a trespasser, he felt a little bit like that included him, even though Luna didn’t know he was there. Then Luna’s horn flared again, and magic sigils wrote themselves shining along the circle that surrounded them and in the back of his mind, Midnight realized, This is a magic circle!

Magic circles were an art in magic where the mage marked an area with a circle, all the space within and everything within the circle to be influenced by the magic the mage cast. It was time-consuming practice and detail-oriented. Midnight recalled a few tiems where Twilight had made him try to make some magic circles himself. He’d barely managed to do it but he still got it, enabling him to create a marked area to send teleport an order of books Twilight was expecting straight into the library.

They could also be used for protective magic, enchantment, the possibilities were virtually endless! But what was Luna doing with this magic circle surrounding these foals?

His answer soon became clear as the circle shined a gentle radiance and midnight sensed it! The circle was absorbing energy from the light of the moon, just like he could! As the circle soaked in the moonlight, a gentle pulse of light enclosed inwards towards the center, as though Luna were drawing the energy towards herself, but as she was surrounded by all these colts and fillies, the energy through them first, settling into them while the remainder of the energies came to Luna. Midnight gasped as he felt the moonlight energy inside, and he suddenly remembered, he too was inside the circle! Standing just inside, next to the border of the circle to be exact.

…But for some reason, the thought of getting out of the circle never crossed his mind. He stood there, transfixed in the moment, as a high clouded his mind, his eyes watching but his consciousness not entirely acknowledging the changes coming over the foals!

Their coats darkened a little, the tips of their ears became tufted, the feathers of the pegasus foals fell away, revealing their wings had changed into the wings of bats, the unicorn foals’ tails lengthening, not in hair but the tails themselves, making them look leonine! The hooves of all the foals seemed to taper somewhat into points, and dewclaws poked out of their fetlocks, as did tiny little fangs poke out from their lips.

These alterations helped to clear Midnight’s head a little, as he realized he was witnessing the birth of the lunar ponies!

These foals Luna had spirited away to be her children were destined to grow up into a new kind of pony altogether! They were earth pony, pegasus, and unicorn, but they belonged to the night itself!

Their very beings had been changed fundamentally, in body, in spirit!

Shaking the euphoria away, Midnight stumbled a bit, feeling dizzy, as he snuck away and found a thick bush to hide in. As the knowledge of all he’d seen raced through his mind, Midnight came to a question he whispered to nopony in [articular, “What do I do…?”

He sat there, thinking, shifting between pros and cons, whether he had any right at all to interfere in any way, or if he should do something, because Luna had just changed these foals and there was no telling if it was for the better or worse. Then another thought crossed his mind as he realized, “The magic got me too!”

He’d stood in the circle, he’d felt the magic touch him, but had he changed as well? He looked at his hooves and saw no dewclaws and his tail hadn’t lengthened, and he certainly hadn’t grown fangs. Sighing in relief, he wondered, f only I could ask somepony else-

He facehooved in realization and took out the two-way journal and began to write.

‘Dear Prince Sombra,

I have just witnessed, what I believe, is the origin of the lunar ponies. I arrived ten years after the sisters defeated Discord and found the village of Everfree, which stood before the Castle of the Two Sisters.

There I learned foals had been going missing, and upon investigation I saw the culprit to be Luna! I followed her and the foals she took in secret, following them to a small archipelago of seven or eight isles, and as I spied on them I learned these foals she’d been taking were orphans, homeless, or abused, and watched as she transformed them! And I think I might have been affected too, even if I don’t show any signs.

I have hidden myself and now face a dilemma – Master, I know you told me I mustn’t interfere with history, but somewhere in my heart I cannot help but feel I must do something. Luna’s intentions might good but she has changed the very natures of all these foals!

So, I ask you, what should I heed – My heart or my head?

Your loyal apprentice,
Midnight Blaze’

Deciding to sleep on it, or just hope Sombra would answer back, Midnight pulled out a blanket and pillow from his saddlebags and set up a distractor spell on the bushes he was in. As the spell’s caster, he was unaffected, but it guaranteed the foals would not stumble upon him in the morning. Yawning, he settled down and let himself be carried away into serene slumber.

Author's Note

Whattya think of the way I described the foals changes as they were turned into lunar ponies?

I honestly think lunar ponies need a better explanation of what they are, compared to the ponies the show usually presents. I remember the lunar pegasi that pulled Luna's chariot in "Luna Eclipsed" when she visited Ponyville for Nightmare night, and wondered, what would a lunar unicorn or lunar earth pony look like?

I don't like to call them bat ponies, because it sounds racial, and i read in some fics the writers calling them Thestrals, like from Harry Potter. I didn't like that because it was someone else's idea and also because I could never find an origin for the name 'thestral' so I wondered if JK Rowling just made it up.

So, Lunar Ponies it is.

Head's up - Midnight was affected and slowly becomes a lunar unicorn, and starts eating meat. I think that's one defining thing to separate lunar ponies from the usual kind.

11. The Children of the Night - Epilogue

*VVVT, VVVT*

“Mmph…” Midnight groaned as something disturbed his sleep, as his eyes slowly opened, allowing him to see the two-way journal vibrating and flashing, and almost instantly it cleared his sleepy mind!

He opened the journal and read his master’s reply.

‘Dear Midnight Blaze,

It is good to hear from you again, and I understand your dilemma. The isles Luna lead the foals all those years ago, are known today as the Shetland Isles, which is where Princess Celestia first discovered the lunar ponies.
After a bit of research, I confirmed that Celestia did not discover the lunar ponies until after Luna’s fall and becoming Nightmare Moon, and Celestia was forced to imprison her within the moon.

The next full moon after that conflict, Celestia sensed something and this sense led her to the Shetland Isles where she discovered the lunar ponies, living their own society.

It took some doing and no small amount of patience, but Celestia managed to earn the lunar ponies’ trust, and she’d also learned that they had long lived under the rule of Luna, who would spend a week with them once a month, each week always beginning at the first full moon.

Explanations were made, and Celestia invited the lunar ponies to Equestria, disregarding their diet including meat. Some did, but the majority chose to stay at the Shetlands and await their dear mother, declaring they would forever be her children of the night.

Midnight, you think yourself to have been altered by Luna’s magic, and if you have, prepare yourself. I am unsure how you have changed but you may find yourself acting different, you may even find yourself hungering for meat. I understand that hunger. I am not exactly a lunar pony but I have walked a shadowy path, one that changed my nature enough for my own diet to include meat. This is a stigma lunar ponies still face in the present, where they are looked on, with fear and sometimes even disgust, by other ponies.

Lunar ponies are technically accepted into Equestrian society but socially, they so very often find it hard to befriend others who are not themselves lunar ponies.

I am telling you to prepare yourself for this possible outcome, if you do change into a lunar pony. But note this, if you do, your magic will change as well. Honestly, Midnight, after you told me how the moon gives you strength with its glow, I always wondered if perhaps you were some kind of latent lunar pony yourself! But lunar ponies, even if they were into unicorns, possess special magical abilities that others don’t.

Still, this is just conjecture, as to whether or not you will become a lunar pony. But if you begin to see signs, contact me.

Keep your chin up and your horn sharp, my apprentice.

Sincerely yours,
Prince Sombra’

Sighing, Midnight saw a few questions answered, yet some were not.
Princess Celestia discovered the lunar ponies after she imprisoned Nightmare Moon, after the first full moon since that event. She sensed something that drew her here…?

Midnight wracked his brains, trying to figure it out when the sounds of dozens of whining foals perked his ears. He re-cast the invisibility spell and carefully stepped out of the bushes to see Luna hugging as many of her new children as she could, the foals all whining, some even sniffling a little, as Luna assured them, “There, there, my darlings, there’s no need for tears. I promise I’ll be back soon, and your big brothers and sisters will look after you all while I’m gone!”

Her voiced assurances were laced with magic, enchanting the foals with calmness and consent, although they still gazed up at Luna with faces that would darn-near break your heart.

“Please understand, my little lunar ponies,” Luna said calmly with a light pleading in her voice, “I have other ponies to look after back at the Everfree village, and my sister will miss me if I am gone for too long.”

“When will you be back, mama?” asked a random foal.

“At the next full moon,” promised Luna, “and I’ll stay for a little longer then. But I’ll have to keep coming and going, because I have many ponies who depend on me, my beloveds. But don’t fret, your big brothers and sisters have lots of food and toys and other things to keep you all occupied.”

As Midnight listened, he realized the teenaged colts and fillies were here to look after the younger ones in Luna’s absence. Luna had assigned the six of them certain roles and giving them something to learn from books she’d given them.

The unicorn colt and earth filly were the ones in charge, the colt being charged with learning from the magic books Luna had given him to protect the foals, the filly to learn books on herbal remedies and healing arts.

The earth colt was to begin work on starting some crops, the remaining three teenagers to help out however they could, although the pegasus fillies were told to keep the weather around the isles foggy but not uncomfortable, and also to teach the younger pegasus foals to learn to use their changed wings once they started showing sings they were ready to learn.

Luna told them there was a storage house with all the supplies they would need until Luna’s return, and she gave them some kind of stone to allow them to contact her. Midnight wasn’t sure how it worked but it set the teenagers’ minds at ease.

Midnight noted however that the foals had not seemed to be upset with how they’d changed. Looking around, he actually noticed the lunar pegasus foals giving their new bat-like wings better looks, the unicorn foals noticed their longer tails, all of them noticing their hooves, their little fangs, their shaggier coats, and even their eyes!

Midnight noticed the foals’ pupils dilated between normal-looking, and into cat-like slits.

But then Luna’s departure came and the foals all yelled bye-bye to their new mother, some crying a bit to see her go, but they were assured by the teenagers Luna would come back.

Slipping away, Midnight hid and undid the invisibility spell as he began to wonder. Why did Celestia only discover the lunar ponies after she imprisoned Nightmare Moon? Had Luna hidden them that well? It didn’t make sense that Celestia could find them so easily if Luna had kept their existence hidden well enough that Celestia never suspected, but then Midnight recalled his master’s explanations.

Celestia didn’t discover them until the first full moon after Nightmare Moon’s imprisonment.

That had to mean something.

Especially since Sombra said Celestia had sensed something that led her to the Shetlands to discover the lunar ponies.

What brought her here only after her sister’s imprisonment…? Midnight wracked his brain, And on a full moon, no less!

Seeing as it was morning, and he didn’t want to leave until he got more energy from the moon, Midnight decided to observe these foals. All through the day, he watched them play all kinds of games and the teenaged colts and fillies watch over them and distribute toys and snacks from the storehouse.

He could see so many happy faces, some still marveling at their new appearances, and he realized these foals were truly happy. So many of them had bad pasts and now they’d been given a family, they had a mother, even if her time with them was limited, and she’d provided them all they needed.

He learned the teenaged unicorn colt’s name was Rising Star, and he already had basic telekinesis and took the time to show his magic books to some of the younger unicorn foals, promising he would learn all he could so he could teach them magic.

Midnight whispered a spell and determined Rising Star was a Beta-class unicorn, he would make for a good teacher once he’d mastered his powers.

He saw the other leader, the earth pony filly, learning her name was Hazel Bright. She was very motherly to the foals they’d been charged to look after, and she reminded him so much of Fluttershy when he watched her soothe a crying colt after he’d hurt his hoof.

He also saw the earth colt and unicorn filly in another field, learning their names were Furrow and Flourish. Furrow blushed a bit when he asked Flourish if she would help him prepare a field to start a farm of his own, and she giggled a bit as she nodded yes. Midnight smiled, having an idea of what was going on there.

The two teenaged pegasus fillies were the most playful of the teenagers present. They were sisters, named Breezy and Gust, and were showing off their new bat-like wings to the other pegasus foals, promising to teach them all they’d need to know about flying once their wings got a little bigger. Seeing them flap their wings was a little silly, as they were used to their feathery ones, and now had to deal with them being leathery. But, to Midnight’s relief, they quickly got the hang of it.

Midnight was however surprised that the foals didn’t appear really upset or disturbed by how’d they’d been changed, but he wondered how they might feel later. Sombra had told him lunar ponies were omnivorous, they ate meat, and in the present that damaged their relations with other ponies.

However, all he saw here was happiness, joy, maybe a childish prank here or there. But there was no sadness, no depression, and he’d seen the look on Luna’s face just before she left. She was in tears to go, but there had also been tears of joy. She loved these foals and was happy they loved her as well.

Midnight didn’t want to ruin that by ratting Luna out, and according to history he shouldn’t. But somehow, Celestia had been drawn to the Shetlands after she’d imprisoned her fallen sister in the moon, and who else but he and Luna knew the lunar ponies were here?

Then a crazy idea began to dawn on him.
What if… I was the one who drew Celestia here? What if, somehow, I made sure she would find the Shetlands after Luna became Nightmare Moon and was imprisoned, and Celestia found the lunar ponies?

The idea seemed plausible, and seeing as how he didn’t exactly have any other, he began to formulate a plan.

Midnight found a secluded area and set up another distractor spell – He didn’t want any of the foals to find him as he researched a solution. He poured through his books, searching for a spell that could answer his problem.

He couldn’t very well wait for history to play out, for Luna to fall, for Celestia to imprison her sister, and cast some kind of beacon to alert Celestia to the Shetlands! He could try skipping time but he had no idea where or when he would arrive. He might even miss the moment in history Celestia was supposed to find the Shetlands and the lunar ponies might not be discovered at all!

If only there was some kind of spell he could cast that would activate at the right time to alert Celestia without Midnight needing to be there. He went over what he knew as carefully as he could, and wondered if this was how Twilight felt a lot when she was making her to-do-lists or reports and all the detail-oriented tasks he’d occasionally teased her for.

It also made him miss Twilight, the feel of her snuggled up to him, the way they kissed, the warmth of their bodies pressed together.

Their first time.

He teared up a bit, but also chuckled a little when he recalled how she’d assured him she’d cast a spell for protection, his tone of voice when he learned there were spells for sex, and how they both agreed they would wait until they were ready to become parents, and how they held each other when they fell asleep.

He wanted his Twilight back so much, it hurt, and when he returned to her he would ask her to marry him. If she wasn’t ready, he’d understand. But he had faith she would be.

But then he began to have a revelation!

A spell that will active after Luna’s fall and Celestia takes over raising and lowering the moon as well…

That was it!

Night fell and the foals all watched as their mother’s moon rose, offering its gentle guiding light in the darkness. Midnight felt it as well as he breathed and felt its energy revitalize him again. He looked out to the foals and somehow knew they too felt the energy of the moon strengthening them as well.

He had to do this at the right moment, after the moon had settled and after all the foals were asleep.

Before long, the teenagers were telling the foals they should all go to sleep, and of course they all whined they weren’t tired, they didn’t wanna, the usual things foals say around bedtime. As a matter of fact, they really didn’t look tired at all! Midnight was troubled – He was afraid the foals might sense his presence if he cast the spell while they were still awake but he had to do this tonight!

He didn’t know how but he knew that after tonight the moon would begin to wane and would not be full again for an entire month! He couldn’t stick around and hide that whole time.

From his hiding place, Midnight grunted in frustration, wishing these kids would go to sleep or-

He facehooved. This is an archipelago! I can cast the spell on another isle, they won’t notice a thing!

He slapped on his pega-goggles and transformed. But when he did, he realized something was wrong. His wings!

They were bat-like instead of feathery, like they’d always been!
Oh dear goddess… I was affected by Luna’s spell, I’m becoming a lunar pony!

He flexed his leathery wings experimentally and moved each finger along the wings, and realized the wing-joint served as something akin to a thumb and there was a smaller finger alongside it! He experimented the feeling and realized it was like an index finger.

The feelings he got from these wings and thumb digit and smaller index-like finger reminded Midnight of a life he lived that felt like so long ago, and he wondered how useful these wings would be.

Telekinesis was great and all but it was occasionally cumbersome as it wasn’t as precise sometimes as with hands and fingers. Objects kept aloft in telekinesis tended to float aimlessly if he was distracted or simply didn’t pay attention.

Midnight took one last look at the foals-turned-lunar ponies, and something inside told him they would be alright. He moved further away so they wouldn’t see him before taking flight.

Flying with leathery wings proved to be an awkwardly harrowing experience. He had to flap his wings in perfect synch like he had with his old feathery wings but now they were somewhat stronger. Feathered wings caught air to provide lift with each flap but they still seeped air a little bit. These new bat-like wings were more efficient, cupping the air, and providing a more maximum lift with each flap.

His new wings felt more powerful, and Midnight had not been prepared for these stronger flaps but soon enough he was flying faster than he’d ever flown before!

He couldn’t help but whoop and cheer as he did a few tricks, like loop de’ loops and axle-spins, he could feel the power of his wings with each flap!

But he caught sight of the moon and realized the time had come. From his high vantage, Midnight saw the farthest isle and quickly landed on it. He was far enough the lunar wouldn’t notice him, so he tapped the goggles and resumed his unicorn form.

Gazing up at the moon again, Midnight remembered the spell he’d chosen and concentrated, on the spell, on the moon, and most importantly on the one who would feel it, Princess Celestia!

Threads of mana unraveled from his horn before they floated up in a spiraling formation, with only one veering off in the direction of the Equestrian coast. That thread would connect to Celestia and tug at her awareness once the spell’s purpose came into effect. As for the majority, they spun together into a cord of power that rose up like a cobra did before a charmer, swaying ever so precariously; a single wrong movement in either situation could ruin the goal.

Midnight was ok, the moon empowering him, but it took an enormous amount of concentration as he willed the cord up towards the moon.

He was on the verge of letting go when he felt the cord connect!

He mustered more effort and sighed in relief as the cord unraveled again and spun securely around the moon in so intricate a way that it would never be detected until its purpose had come.

Sighing that his work was done, Midnight gazed up at the moon as the spell’s purpose came to mind again.

It was a beacon spell, and the only one who would be made aware of it would be Celestia, and it would not go off until the first full moon after somepony other than Luna raised the moon. Sad as it was, Midnight knew that would be after Luna’s fall and imprisonment within the symbolic object of her duty as the Princess of the Night.

He took an hour to rest and allow the moon’s gentle touch to melt away the stress, and before long his departure had come. The moon had revitalized him enough power, and he took that power with his concentration before he channeled it into the Time Stone hanging from his neck.

The familiar bubble enveloped him as he rose into the air, the winds a’blowing around him by the pressure of his power, and in a wink of light he was gone!

Author's Note

A temporal paradox, yes.

12. The Thieves of Magic - Part 1

A deep sigh was carried by the winds blowing across the grassy plains as Midnight peered around and had found himself dropped into what looked like literal nowhere. He’d just finished another time-jump, but there was nothing in sight.

He didn’t even see a sign of civilization! No roads, no farmlands, nothing but a sea of grass and very distant hills.

He sighed again as he felt reminded of when he woke up in a similar predicament and later found himself over a millennia in the past after meeting Star Swirl. It was a lonely feeling.

“Welp, nothing ventured nothing gained,” Midnight muttered as he chose a random direction and just walked.

To pass the time, Midnight actually decided to sing a little.

“99 buckets of oats on the wall, 99 buckets of oats, take one down, pass it around, 98 buckets of oats on the wall,” he sang unenthusiastically, and continued to sing.

It was only when he sang to the seventy-fifth bucket that Midnight began to feel something. He stopped and peered around, seeing more of the same although he was certain he could see some woods in the horizon.
What is this…? This feeling, it’s… The atmosphere feels… wrong!

Indeed. As he continued to walk and try to conclude what this feeling was, Midnight then began to see something in the air. Rising smoke.
“Oh! Maybe it’s a town or something!”

He slapped on his pega-goggles, feeling the transformation and the new leathery wings return before he took flight!

He flapped as hard as he could, giddy for a change of scenery, hoping for a market to buy something to eat. He had food but he wanted something sweet other than strawberry preserves on bread.

But as he got closer, he noticed there was a rather copious amount of rising smoke, much more than chimneys could belch, especially in the middle of the day.

Something was wrong, and it wasn’t just that feeling he’d been sensing before.

He saw the smoke ascending past the forest he’d seen earlier and as he passed it over, he gasped!

It was a town that looked like it had been ransacked by a stampeding herd of rhinos! He saw houses and buildings wrecked a few on fire, what looked to have been a marketplace was vandalized, and everywhere were unicorns and a few pegasi and earth ponies looking weak, with some earth ponies and pegasi going to and fro to help them.

Midnight descended behind the wreck of what looked to have been a church and reverted to his unicorn form before venturing out.

As he walked through the streets covered with debris, he heard weak moans and groans, a few foals crying, whispers soothing, and then he saw somepony shouting, “Let’s get all these ponies to the inn, it’s the only place we can house them until help arrives!”

He looked to see a unicorn stallion who looked oddly familiar. Midnight approached and called, “Excuse me!”

The unicorn stallion faced Midnight and looked bewildered, “Do I know you…?”

Now Midnight recognized the stallion! This was the unicorn colt he met, along with his earth pony father, in the village of Everfree just before he’d witnessed the origin of the lunar ponies!

The unicorn had a maple brown coat, a mane of red like leaves in autumn, emerald green eyes, his mark was a flaming hammer.

“Uh…No,” Midnight had to get out of there quick before this guy recognized him but he needed to know what had happened here.
“Um, could you tell me what’s going on? I saw the smoke and came to see for myself.”

“We were attacked,” the unicorn answered. “My name is Wright Forge, I’m the local blacksmith, and for now, I’m taking charge of the relief efforts here.”

“You were attacked?! By what?” Midnight was aghast. The Equestria he’d known had always been peaceful but these were olden times when the kingdom was not the shining society he had been whisked away from.

“Two monsters,” Wright looked morose. “One of them was a centaur, the other a gargoyle. They just appeared last night and targeted the unicorns first. I managed to escape by hiding with my family in our cellar. When we came out this morning, we found our home like this, and all the unicorns who’d been unfortunate enough to be caught were like that poor soul over there.”

Midnight looked at the unicorn Wright pointed out and saw the poor mare looked drained, her eyes glazed, and even worse!
“Her mark! It’s gone!”

“Yes…” Wright nodded. “But that’s not the worst of it. All these unicorns, as well as a few pegasi and earth ponies, have been robbed of their magic.”

That was it! realized Midnight with a gasp. That sense of wrongness in the air, he’d been feeling in the grasslands – There was no magic!

“After those monsters couldn’t find any more unicorns, they moved on,” Wright explained further, “and left our home like this.”

As if to add insult to injury, a nearby building on fire appeared to choose that particular moment to topple and come crashing down in an explosion of smoke, cinders, and wreckage, some ponies nearby screaming from the noise.

“Oh no! Somepony might be in there!” Midnight looked to the burning wreckage but Wright placed an assuring hoof on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry, those of us still able in body as well as magic managed to get everypony out of all the burning buildings,” Wright assured.
“But now we have to get these fires out and help all we can here. Would you mind lending a helping hoof?”

“You can count on me,” Midnight promised.

And they did.

Midnight had learned a thing or two about organization from Twilight and had asked Wright to gather all the able so they’d know exactly what they were working with. The majority were earth ponies and pegasi, only a few unicorns had escaped the monsters with their magic intact.

With Wright backing him, Midnight ordered the pegasi to gather as many rainclouds as they could to put out the fires, and charged the earth ponies with removing as much debris as they could, assigning a single unicorn for each team to help with their telekinesis.

He kept another team of volunteers to help the wounded and drained to the inn, the only place standing that could house them, and asked for anypony with knowledge of medicine to help out however they could.

Midnight did his best to avoid Wright however. He was taking a risk by remaining, as Wright might recognize him from when he met Midnight as a colt. But these ponies needed him, and he would remain so long as that was so.

It took three days, but soon things began to look up. Alas, the ponies whose magic had been stolen did to improve in their conditions. The healers feared they would get worse to the point where it would be too late.

Seeing them in such a sorry state hurt Midnight, and he knew that somehow he had to help.
But I’m gonna need some help.

Midnight went to the room in the inn he’d been given and wrote in his two-way journal.

‘Dear Prince Sombra,

I have arrived in a time where it appears Equestria is threatened by two monsters who steal magic from ponies.

They have been described as a centaur and a gargoyle, going around and draining ponies dry of their magic, and this causes their cutie-marks to vanish.

I found a town that was recently attacked by these monsters and have spent the last few days helping them however I could. But the ponies who have been robbed of their magic show no signs of improvement and the healers fear they may not last for much longer.

Master, please! I must know as much as you can tell me of these monstrous thieves of magic, and how they were dealt with. I promise to be discreet in my efforts to help but I cannot stand by and let this happen.

Your loyal apprentice,
Midnight Blaze’

Author's Note

You know what's going on here...!

13. The Thieves of Magic - Part 2

‘Dear Midnight Blaze,

I fear you have stumbled upon the invasion of Lord Tirek and his brother Scorpan, the centaur and gargoyle respectively.

During my rule as the king of the Crystal Empire, before my fall to darkness, two monsters as you described came to Equestria from the Badlands.

It became clear that they had come to rob Equestria of magic, and they started with unicorns, whose active powers made them the first targets.

However, Scorpan soon saw Equestria as a paradise and as he began to love these lands, he was met and befriended by Star Swirl, who convinced him Friendship was a magic greater than any he or Tirek could ever have if they only opened their hearts to it.

Scorpan tried to convince his brother to stop their campaign but Tirek was unreasonable, his hunger for power insatiable.

So Scorpan alerted the Royal Sisters of Tirek’s transgressions, rallying Celestia and Luna against the demonic centaur. Scorpan returned to the Badlands for reasons his own while Tirek was forever condemned to rot in Tartarus for his crimes.

My apprentice, if you must help, then do so by helping Star Swirl to befriend Scorpan. Find the wizard and alert him.

I wish you the best of luck, my apprentice.

Prince Sombra’

Midnight read the reply a couple times to be certain as his goal became clear. He was reluctant, but he needed directions as he approached the room of Wright Forge. A brief knock and the blacksmith opened the door.
“Midnight?”

“I believe I have useful information regarding these magic thieves,” Midnight explained off the bat.
“But I need to speak with Star Swirl the Bearded, have you any idea where I might find him?”

“Master Star Swirl resides in his tower just outside Everfree Village,” Wright answered.

Using the enchantments in his cloak, Midnight knew exactly where to go to find Star Swirl without the need of a map.

Whenever he strayed from the correct path, he was filled with a sense of anxiety that would replace itself with a sense of assurance whenever he went the right way. However, the journey, even by wing, took him around two days.

He passed over what he guessed was probably Smokey Mountain and soon saw a familiar peak that was lacking a white castle built into its side because it hadn’t been built yet.

Nearby it was a vast pasture that felt familiar and he had an idea of what the location was. However, it was the forest south of it that had his attention. He saw the same roads he’d seen before, a few farmlands although some of them looked abandoned, and flying closer he started to see why.

The forest surrounding Everfree Village had grown since last Midnight was there, encroaching on some of the farmlands, and even the village limits. He saw the Castle of the Two Sisters but it was the tower distant that had his attention.

It was Star Swirl’s tower alright, and he panted in relief as he landed not too far from it. He hurried up to the door and knocked, “Star Swirl! It’s me, Midnight Blaze!”

The door opened after a few moments and Midnight found himself with mixed-feelings as he saw what was an older Star Swirl, just leaving middle age into his elderly years. His beard had gotten longer but he looked disheveled, and Midnight was certain he could smell a faint rank of booze, and the look on Star Swirl’s didn’t appear very excited.

“Ah, Midnight, it’s been long,” he answered in a slightly slurred voice.

“Uh, Star Swirl? …How are you?” Midnight had a feeling he should tread carefully.

“Oh I’m just peachy, Midnight,” Star Swirl answered sarcastically before turning back into the house, “close the door before some pests buzz in.”

Midnight hesitantly followed Star Swirl in and found the sitting room somewhat a mess. The sofa had a discolored spot on it that looked like it could have come from vomit, there were a few empty bottles here and there, and the fireplace was going out.

“Thirty-five years since I’ve seen you!” Star Swirl harrumphed as he slumped into his armchair and levitated up a bottle.
“Would you like a drink?”

“Um, no thank you,” Midnight sat on the side of the couch that was not discolored by what he suspected to have been vomit.
“Thirty-five years, really? Cause you don’t look quite that old…”

“When you’ve mastered magic like I have, you learn how to avoid old age for a while,” Star Swirl huffed as he peered into his bottle as though looking for something. He snorted in frustration and smashed the bottle behind him, startling Midnight with the noise.
“So what brings you here…?”

“Um, Star Swirl, I’m not if you’ve heard, but… two monsters have come to Equestria and are stealing magic,” Midnight brought up, tempted to tell Star Swirl the full scope but he felt apprehensive about it.

“I have been sensing a disturbance, as of late,” Star Swirl answered with a more focused demeanor.
“Explain what you know.”

“Well, after another time-jump, I arrived in the middle of scenic nowhere,” Midnight went on about the village and the unicorn he met who told him of the monster centaur and gargoyle, how they’d robbed unicorns, as well as a few pegasi and earth ponies of their magic, and had left the village in ruins.
“…and I felt I should come to you. I thought of going to the Sisters but they might not recognize me.”

“Ugh, don’t bring up the sisters to me right now,” grumbled Star Swirl, “those lackadaisical ingrates…”

“Whoa-whoa! Where’s that coming from?” asked Midnight, sounding like he’d been the one insulted.

“Some time after I last saw you,” Star Swirl explained, “Celestia came upon a unicorn colt during winter. She brought him to me and we nursed him back to health. The colt introduced himself as Sombra.”

Just hearing that name earned Star Swirl Midnight’s undivided attention.

“Celestia convinced me to make Sombra another of my students, saying Sombra could maybe serve them in some way after the gained their crowns as princesses. And Sombra was an exemplary student! He quickly showed a natural talent in geomancy, particularly with magic concerning crystals. But as I trained the three of them, I soon saw how Celestia was growing closer to Sombra and further from Luna, I saw Sombra returning Celestia’s feelings and Luna appearing envious.

“I told Celestia she should focus on her studies and what was expected of her rather than Sombra, but she paid me no heed. Alas, one night, after the three of them had grown into adolescence, I came home and found Sombra attempting to kill Luna in a blind fit of rage, Celestia terrified, and Luna screaming.

“I was forced to enchant them all to sleep but it had been a close call. I later learned that Celestia and Sombra had intended to mutually surrender to the other their purity but Luna had glamoured herself to appear as her sister and tricked Sombra. I forbade the three of them from spending time together and quickly saw a rift growing between the sisters as well as one between Celestia and Sombra. Before long, Celestia came to me, asking for guidance. She acknowledged Sombra was not at fault but couldn’t help but feel betrayed.”

“And you advised her to end the relationship,” Midnight interjected, Star Swirl gaping at him incredulously.
“Celestia told me this herself.”

“I see…” Star Swirl sighed heavily. “Then you know that she heeded my advice and Sombra was so heartbroken he left us.”

“You should have helped them mend their broken bonds,” Midnight said with a hard tone, narrowing his eyes, “not driven the wedge deeper.”

“And what would that have served to accomplish?” Star Swirl snapped, sounding defensive. “They were not the ponies you probably know them as, Midnight Blaze! They were teenaged foals who were expected a great burden! That boy, Sombra, was a distraction, and I was tutoring the fillies who were expected to rule an entire nation, over three tribes that had for so long warred and fought out of paranoia and pride! Their focus had to be entirely on serving these tribes and uniting them into a single society! I was not about to let some hormone-crazed love triangle ruin that.”

Midnight fell silent as he considered Star Swirl’s words, and of various circumstances. Here he was, a pony out of time trying to get back to his own, and already he’d witnessed a few significant events and passed up several chances to push history into another direction.

However, both Star Swirl and Sombra had both expressly told him not to.

He understood changing history was wrong, for better or worse, but it still didn’t assuage the guilt of what he could have prevented, what might have been, and what could have been avoided.

He could’ve left Tia a warning of Woona betraying her and tricking Sombra, but thinking back on that it would have only driven a rift between the sisters throughout their childhood. He could have told Star Swirl this would happen but he might have refused to take Sombra in to begin with. Thus, Sombra would not have learned magic in such a way only the wizard could have taught him and he might not have earned his mark of destiny for crystal magic.

The temptation was infuriating, like a constant itch that wouldn’t go away until he gave in and scratched it. But it was for that reason that Midnight easily grasped the understanding that to change history was wrong.

Sighing, he asked, “So how are the Sisters now?”

“Honestly? They’ve been growing distant,” Star Swirl huffed as he levitated a new bottle to his mouth and took a long swig. He grunted in satisfaction after he finished it and wiped his mouth.
“Luna is shtarting to become truculent, and I can tell she is growing envioush of her shister. I should’ve sheen it coming, and maybe I might have prevented her from acting like a whore, but then it might not have been necessary if Celestia had focushed more on her responsibilities and lessh on her foolish crush!”

Hesitantly, Midnight suggested, “Well… perhaps they needed a father, not a teacher.”

Immediately, he realized he’d said the wrong thing as Star Swirl glared at him and yelled, “I am not their father! I am their mentor! I teach them what I have to offer, and they use what they learn to overcome their own trials! I told you before, I am not some soft motherhen who coddles and soothes, I teach my students the tools of the trade and then they are on their own!”

Sighing, Midnight pressed, “Regardless, the issue here is the magic thieves! From what I learned, they are a centaur named Tirek and a gargoyle named Scorpan, hailing from the Badlands.”

“Well, at least you have something to show that you are not here to waste my time…” Star Swirl growled before he raised a brow expectantly.

“Star Swirl, I believe the best way to handle these two is to focus on Scorpan,” Midnight brought up.

“Ah, take out the weaker half, you say,” Star Swirl sounded appealed to the idea only for Midnight to shake his head.

“No! I mean, we, or better yet you, should approach Scorpan and convince him that what he and Tirek are doing is wrong, and win him over in friendship-”

“Friendship?!” Star Swirl snapped incredulously. “You are suggesting I make friends with an animal?! A monster! A thief of magic, a threat to Equestria! They day I do such a thing is the day you will kiss my shaggy gray rump!”

“Star Swirl! Consider what I’m saying!” Midnight admonished in an almost pleading tone. “Why would I suggest that you specifically be the one to carry out the suggestion I’ve just made, and why would I even make such an unorthodox idea to begin with?”

Midnight had hoped the implication would help Star Swirl see reason but the wizard was just too wasted to acknowledge the very idea of reason.
“Who are you to tell me what to do?! Just because it happens in the history you know you think you can order me around like a common pawn?! That you can tell me what I should do or who I associate with?!”

“Star Swirl, please!” Midnight was honestly starting to get scared, the sight of the buzzed unicorn making him stand up and distance himself.
“This is a moment pivotal to history! A moment where the role you play is key!”

“YOU THINK BECAUSE YOU ARE FROM THE FUTURE YOU CAN DICTATE ME??!?!?!” Star Swirl screamed, pulses of mana erupting form his horn and breaking some of his possessions in the sitting room.
“I’VE HAD IT UP TO MY HORN WITH THE FOOLISH CONCEPT OF FRIENDSHIP, AND YOU DISGUST ME BY RELYING ON IT!”

“ Star Swirl, please calm down!” Midnight begged but his pleas fell on deaf ears.

“YOU HAVE THE POTENTIAL AND TALENT TO BE THE GREATEST MAGE OF YOUR GENERATION AND YOU ARE SQUANDERING IT! AND FOR WHAT? FRIENDS? THAT WORTHLESS WHORE YOU PINE FOR FROM YOUR OWN TIME?! SHE WILL RUIN YOU, JUST AS SOMBRA HAS BROUGHT RUIN TO THE SISTERS!”

Those horrible words blew any sense of respect and patience Midnight had out the window as he shouted back, “Oh yeah?! Well perhaps if you’d treated Luna like a daughter rather than another student to be done with she might not have tricked Sombra and betrayed her sister! And had you supported their relationship rather than been against it Celestia and Sombra would have made you proud! Instead all you’ve done is serve to drive a wedge between all three of them and it will scar the nation like nothing you’ve ever seen! All the lives lost and ruined because of your short-sighted arrogance is on you!!”

Star Swirl and Midnight glared angrily at each other, their horns flared as though ready for a fight.

“…Get out of my house!” Star Swirl whispered angrily, Midnight starting to protest, only to cringe when he felt a spell miss his head and Star Swirl bellowed, “GET OUT!!”

“Stop!” Midnight cried in fear as he backed away from Star Swirl.

He levitated his armchair and launched it at Midnight, who barely dodged and ran for the door, as Star Swirl roared, “GEEEEETTTT!!! OOOOOOOOOUUUUUUTTTTTT!!!!!!!!!”

Midnight ran, terrified, his heart in a tangle of emotion. He felt anger, sadness, confusion, and didn’t stop running until the tower was long out of sight.

Panting and attempting to still his pounding heart, Midnight took a moment to gather his thoughts, as he slunk to his belly and honestly felt hurt. Since he’d met him, and based on what he’d read, Midnight had always thought of Star Swirl as a wise and well-intended wizard.

But he recalled how Celestia once told him how Star Swirl never understood friendship as well as Midnight and his friends do.

He’d thought perhaps after what they’d been through, Star Swirl might have considered Midnight himself a friend.

Midnight felt a tear slide down his face as he now knew better.

Author's Note

Celestia herself once stated Star Swirl never understood friendship, at least not like how Twilight does.

I felt a little bad for presenting Star Swirl this way but I wanted to use that idea to exemplify something, as well as change the situation.

14. The Thieves of Magic - Part 3

For a day and a half, Midnight wandered without destination in mind, for his was filled with worry, concern, resentment, and loss.

Star Swirl would not help – He spat on the very concept of Friendship, refusing to swallow his own pride and prefer to ignore his own follies by drowning his self-righteousness and pity in booze.

Midnight understood that Star Swirl had trained the Sisters in the name of duty and order but they had still been children when they’d started out. Star Swirl had used that as an excuse to ignore his own shortcomings and moved the blame onto the Sisters and Sombra rather than acknowledge the better options he’d had. The options he’d ignored.

Not that it mattered. History said it was Star Swirl who convinced Scorpan to accept Friendship, which led to his role in Tirek’s downfall and imprisonment but Star Swirl was certainly not going along with fate’s design.

Midnight considered doing it himself but how would that affect history in the long run? Not to mention, how would that eventually affect Midnight himself?

As he thought about it, he also thought of the problems that had been the building blocks of this toppled plan. Sombra had unintentionally brought a rift between the Sisters when he had only found love with Celestia. Luna had been envious enough to deceive Sombra and betray her sister by using Celestia’s appearance.

Using Celestia’s appearance…! Midnight was struck with inspiration!

It took some doing but Midnight managed to narrow down his search via a map of Equestria and a scrying crystal. Finding them afterwards was foal’s play. All he had to do was follow the blazing trail of destruction, literally!

Tirek and Scorpan had thrashed, broken, torn up, and burned anything that stood in their way so Midnight approached with the utmost caution, using an invisibility spell and the soundproof barrier on himself to make his presence all but undetectable. As he got closer to the source of the destruction, he heard them long before he saw them, and as he peered over a rise he almost wet his hooves at the sight of the thieves of magic!

Tirek was indeed a centaur, with a gray horse body and where a horse’s head would be was a torso topped with a bullhorned head. His skin was angry red, his mane white, and he was ripped better than a minotaur bodybuilder!

He had other bull-like qualities, like a nose ring and cloven hooves, and around his neck was a silver necklace with some kind of golden trinket. Altogether, Tirek was taller and bigger than Celestia!

Scorpan looked to be as tall as Luna. He was a brown-furred monkey-ish gargoyle with a line-like mane and tail, reddish-brown leathery wings, he was quite well-built himself, he wore a belt of brown leather with golden adornments, but unlike Tirek Scorpan had a demeanor nowhere near as ferocious!

And they appeared to be discussing something.

“Soon, brother!” Tirek inhaled as though he were savoring something and raised his hand, a flurry of hellish embers dancing around it.
“Before long, we will have reaped enough magic to challenge the Royal Sisters… and once we have all the alicorn magic of Equestria, we will be unstoppable!!!”

“…But… Is this really necessary, brother?” Scorpan inquired hesitantly, Tirek giving him a scrutinizing look.
“We came here from the Badlands, looking for a home… Can you not see this new land as the paradise it is? Unlike before, where every day was a struggle – a fight! – just to survive to the next! We could… make peace with the ponies, and-”

“Are you getting soft on me, brother….?!” Tirek’s accusation was razor-edged, that it made Midnight flinch as he continued to watch.
“We swore…! On that day so long ago, when we were but whelplings, crying for our mothers! We traded blood, made a pact, we vowed, as brothers! We would avenge ourselves on these wretched equines for the devastation they brought upon our homelands! Were it not for their petty tribal disputes, the Windigoes would not have come, subject all the other creatures to the harshest winter we ever experienced, the famine that claimed so many!

“And to add insult to our injury, these self-righteous equines deserted our homelands! They left us and all the other creatures with the broken pieces and even after the winter ended, without these treacherous ponies taking care of it, the land was scarred beyond repair! No earth ponies to see to the soil, no pegasi to oversee the weather, no unicorns to lend aid!”

Tirek took a deep breath but his voice was no less malevolent as he seethed at Scorpan, “By pact we became blood-brothers and swore that if these self-serving beasts of burden would not use their magic to answer for their crimes, we would make them pay with their magic! Once we have it all, we will set a fire to Equestria that ruins everything they’ve worked for! And we will laugh at their miseries before we return to our homelands to restore it back to its shining glory, and why stop there?!”

Scorpan and Midnight were horrified by Tirek’s words as he continued to rant.
“With the magic we’ll claim, we could rule the world together, my brother! …But if you don’t have the spine to help me then do us both a favor and just stay out of my way…”

Tirek stomped away, Scorpan not moving as he struggled with his sense of right and wrong. From the rise, Midnight pondered, No wonder they attacked Equestria! The Badlands where they come from is the same land the ponies once lived in before they relocated to Equestria!

As he thought about it, Tirek’s words actually made sense to Midnight. He’d heard the story, watched the pageant, he knew of how the tribes’ segregation and hate brought upon them the Windigoes and it was only after the Founders of Equestria did the Tribes start to come together even though Star Swirl had said it hadn’t been all at once. It had been a road with its own share of bumps, but he’d seen it for himself that the different ponies were coming together.

However, Midnight had never spared a thought to the old lands from where the tribes once haled. Considering Tirek’s rants, it did make sense that without the ponies taking care of it, the lands were left barren. Without earth ponies, the soils would have slowly become infertile and without pegasi the weather would not have been consistent and unpredictable and without unicorns their magic would not have helped to aid wherever they were needed.

So in a twisted sense of irony, Midnight had to admit that, on a certain level, Tirek and Scorpan’s rage against the ponies of Equestria was justified.
But two wrongs don’t make a right.

Midnight had observed the debate and noted Scorpan appeared to have a moral compass making him feel bad about what he and Tirek were doing, made more evident as Scorpan seemed to be chewing on his brother’s words as well as his own, the contradicting desires an infuriating conundrum badgered on multiple fronts. Scorpan wanted to be loyal to his brother, to honor their pact, and he did in fact feel no small amount of contempt for the ponies for what their disputes brought about.

But as he’d observed the ponies in this new land, the gargoyle had come to see a happiness and joy he had for so long never truly known. This land, this Equestria, was paradise.

Midnight began to recollect his plan, feeling a tinge of guilt for what he was about to do but the understanding of the necessity of the deception outweighed the guilt by a longshot as he thought, All he needs is a push in the right direction…

With great reluctance, Scorpan prepared to hurry and catch up with his brother when he heard hoofsteps behind him. He turned and was surprised to see a unicorn garbed in a wizard’s hat and cloak patterned with stars and moons approach him. The unicorn was evidently a stallion, with a grayish-pale blue coat, a full beard of brown streaked with silver, his eyes hidden under the shadow of his hat’s brim.

He raised his wings and tail and growled, “You must have a death wish to so nonchalantly approach me in the manner you do, unicorn!”

“I wish not for death or even violence, Scorpan,” the unicorn answered back in a somewhat weary tone.
“What I wish, is to understand.”

Scorpan gave the unicorn a confused look as the stallion went on.
“I have heard and sensed the disturbances going on, as well as the whispers of thieves robbing my little ponies of their magic. So I set out to deal with the cause, expecting to find two ruthless, power-hungry monsters who cared not for the lives they ruined and destroyed. Imagine my surprise when my expectation was only half-correct.”

“And what do you mean by that…?” Scorpan hissed, baring his claws.

“Please pardon me but I could not help but overhear the exchange fo words you and your brother just shared,” the unicorn stallion brought up.
“It seems to me, Scorpan, that you seek peace and resolution whereas your brother seeks power and revenge. That difference is starting to drive a wedge between the both of you.”

“Do not dare to question my loyalty to my brother, pony!” Scorpan growled.

“Peace, Scorpan,” the unicorn said in a calming tone. “I do not wish to quarrel with you. As a matter of fact, I see you as one I would rather know as friend than foe.”

“Friend?” the word caught Scorpan off guard as it began to puzzle him. “…I don’t think I’ve ever called anyone a friend! Not even Tirek…”

“Even brothers can be friends, Scorpan,” the unicorn assured. “But… if you do not think of Tirek as a friend, what could that mean?”

The words this pony spoke troubled Scorpan but they were enlightening at the same time. For so many years, he and Tirek survived the Badlands together, they had called each other brothers, and perhaps there had always been a sense of camaraderie between them.

But the very idea of calling his brother a friend felt so foreign, it disturbed Scorpan.

“…Tell me, pony,” Scorpan spoke in a low tone. “What is your name?”

“I am known as Star Swirl the Bearded,” the unicorn removed his hat, revealing an understanding smile.
“And, Scorpan, I would like to call you my friend.”

The old unicorn held out his hoof welcomingly, and for a moment Scorpan just stood there, awkward and confused. But little by little, he moved his hand up until finally he took the unicorn’s hoof in his hand and they shook.

For a long time, the two talked, shared, and even laughed together. Scorpan told Star Swirl of his life back in the Badlands and the name was not for nothing.

The Badlands were indeed bad, a barren wasteland where it is literally survival of the fittest, where monsters of all shapes and sizes fought for even the smallest shreds and scraps of sustenance and hunted each other relentlessly.

“…were it not for Tirek, I would never have survived,” Scorpan sounded sad. “I followed him here, hoping to find a new home. I’ve grown tired, Star Swirl. Tired of fighting for my life every day, and I will not deny that for so long I felt a resentment towards you ponies for bringing ruin upon the land from where we all originate.”

“…I cannot fault you for resenting us,” Star Swirl said in understanding, “but you know it in your heart that robbing Equestria of its magic is wrong, and what Tirek plans is no better than what our actions caused, if not worse, and your part will make you as complicit in such destruction.”

“But what can I do, Star Swirl?!” Scorpan growled in vexation, holding his face in his hands. “I’m… just so torn!”

“Speak with Tirek,” Star Swirl suggested, “Try to make him see reason. If he is truly your brother, he will heed you.”

“And if he does not?” Scorpan pressed.

“…Then you must do what’s right,” Star Swirl said as though it were the easiest thing in the world.
“From how it sounded, Tirek is stealing magic until you and he can overpower the Royal Sisters and rob them of theirs. If Tirek will not see reason after you speak with him, then you must alert the Sisters of his transgressions.”

“You are asking me to betray my brother…” Scorpan growled but in a way that told the unicorn the gargoyle understood.
“But you are right. Whatever I might feel, what we have been committing is no better than what the tribes did… Thank you, for opening my eyes Star Swirl.”

The unicorn then looked troubled before saying, “There is something else… I am not who I said I am.”

Scorpan raised a brow and watched as the unicorn wizard’s image melted away to reveal a blue unicorn with no mark!
“How is this possible?! You have no mark yet still use magic! Who are you?!”

“My real name, Scorpan… is Midnight Blaze,” he answered. “I am sorry for deceiving you, but I had my reasons. And please believe me, I meant every word I said to you.”

Scorpan narrowed his eyes dangerously, not appreciating being hoodwinked.
“…I can see it in your eyes. The trick aside, you have been nothing but sincere. Very well, I shall act as you have suggested. But answer me one question – Why did you appear to me as someone else?”

“The answer to that is too long a story, Scorpan,” Midnight replied regretfully. “All I can tell you is, if Tirek proves unreasonable, that you cannot sway him to accept friendship rather than power, then when you alert the Sisters, you must tell them it was Star Swirl the Bearded who convinced you to accept friendship. Can I count on you?”

For a few agonizingly long moments Scorpan was stonefaced and Midnight feared he had failed.

“It will be as you said,” Scorpan finally replied, much to Midnight’s relief. “Midnight Blaze… thank you, for opening my eyes, and for calling me your friend.”

This time it was Scorpan who reached out, and Midnight gladly shook on it, but Scorpan looked sad.
“Why does this feel like we’re saying goodbye…?”

“I cannot promise if we will ever meet again, Scorpan,” Midnight answered sadly. “But if it is meant to be, we will.”

That hopeful assurance made Scorpan smile a little as he bade, “Good luck, my friend, wherever you go.”

Midnight smiled and nodded as he called his cloak and bags to him and Scorpan watched as the stone hanging around his neck flared with life! He marveled at the transparent bubble of light that enveloped Midnight, the winds sparkling as they swirled around him, the bubble raising him slowly into the air… and in a Wink of Light he was gone!

Author's Note

I apologize if this chapter wasn't what you expected (and for it taking so long)

I used this chapter to address the question , how could Tirek, a centaur, and Scorpan, a gargoyle, be brothers? Unless they were adoptive brothers, the biological way seemed too wacky to be plausible

So here, i portray them as being blood-brothers from a blood-pact.

Pontiac56 suggestions were a big help, for here, Tirek and Scorpan attacked Equestria not just for magic but for revenge. Not a lot of us really asked what happened to the old land from where the pony tribes came from. Since the tribal disputes brought the Windigoes and after the ponies left, it's plausible that without the ponies taking care of the land it was scarred beyond repair and left a barren wasteland, and of course there had to have been creatures besides ponies living there, and they would rightly have felt resentment at the ponies for what their ancestors' arguments brought about, and the ponies didn't really go back to the lands afterwards.

Oh, and Tirek was about the size he got after he sent Celestia, Luna, and Cadance to Tartarus, and before he stole Discord's magic

15. Escape from the Facet Rule - Part 1

It never ceased to enthrall him to observe history speed him by within his little bubble. Drifting aimlessly, days and nights going by and by. He never saw, he glimpsed. He glimpsed what appeared to be the start of a community in the clouds, he glimpsed what looked like the Everfree Forest growing wilder, he glimpsed towns popping up along the east coast.

If he could have he would have maintained the magic all the way but as years literally passed him by, Midnight began to grow dizzy and tired, sweating as he expended himself. The struggle to persist was losing and the moment before he gave out, he released the magic just as all light left his world.

Groaning, Midnight awoke to what sounded, even to his exhausted mind, like the rattles of chains and multiple hoofsteps. Only when he heard the crack of whips did he jolt to his hooves and found himself in what looked to be an alley.

But what was with the buildings, he wondered as he gazed up at them. They were too smooth to be stone or wood and no builder in his right mind would build a structure out of glass. But then he noticed how certain parts of the buildings looked like…

Facets…! Midnight suddenly realized where he’d seen architecture like this. But to be sure, he looked towards the alley and saw ponies marching by. Upon getting a better yet equally careful look, he saw they weren’t just ponies.
Crystal ponies…!

It was heartbreaking. Passing him by was a sorrowful spectacle. Crystal ponies, heavy metal collars around their necks, chaining them all together, their forehooves manacled, their coats had long lost their crystal-y shine, the looks on their faces brought one thing to mind.

Hopelessness.

Along the streets, watching the crystal ponies like hawks were also crystal ponies but clad in crystalline armor, their appearances reminding Midnight of the Royal Guard. But it was their eyes that disturbed him. These guards’ eyes were green with red pupils, some of them holding whips and lashing them out at the prisoners, telling them to keep moving, to hurry it along, their voices cold, devoid of compassion.

Midnight was in a knot of emotion, anger pulling him to do something, his fear pulling him back, when he gasped!
I sense something… a presence I haven’t felt since…!

He carefully moved away from the opening of the alley and towards a different one, which led to a familiar expanse before a crystal citadel that was darkened into a leak and desolate fortress, crooked, craggly, the skies above an eerie orange and smote by rising columns of smoke that originated from cursed flames that were green at the center but burned purplish-blue.

And upon a golden balcony, he saw him as he whispered in horror, “…Master!”

He looked exactly as he did when Midnight had first faced him but back then, he’d had Big Macintosh and Thunderlane with him.

King Sombra, the Unicorn whose Heart is as Black as Night! His ebony mane flowed around his metal crown, his kingly cape red like blood, his armor gunmetal gray, his eyes tainted with dark magic, green, red, flowing with purplish miasma!

His horn smooth and curved, tipped red like a gory spearhead!

“What did I just get myself into?!” Midnight whispered fearfully as he kept to the shadows of the alleyway.

A million things ran through his mind but one thing was certain – Midnight had to get away from this place. The Sombra of this time could not be allowed to be made aware of Midnight’s existence, for it could send the timeline into a whole `nother direction.

Sneaking around proved to be difficult but doable. His time in the Crystal Empire back in the present had left Midnight with a sketchy knowledge of the empire’s layout. Still, it wasn’t easy. There were guards and crystal slaves everywhere, and the more he saw the more his heart hurt.

He saw every crystal pony, stallion, mare, and foal, was chained up and a fair number of them were slaving away literally in some mines, loading carts, pulling them like beasts of burden. The guards were unfeeling, ruthlessly harsh, but in the back of his mind Midnight was certain these guards weren’t acting of their own volition. Their eyes showed the taint of dark magic, which gave the impression they were under some kind of dark mind-control.

Being a unicorn and lacking the traits of a crystal pony made Midnight an instant target were he to be discovered and he had no illusions of trying to talk his way out of such a problem if it came to that.

As he snuck about, he heard a horn reverberate and the guards started shouting, “Alright, back to the stockades, the lot of you!”

From his hiding place, Midnight watched as the crystal slaves, all looking exhausted enough to pass out, moping in the directions their overseers herded them. He saw some foals sobbing but trying to keep quiet when a guard came up and pushed them hard, yelling, “Keep moving, you blithering brats!”

It took every ounce of self-control to stay his rage and calm his big brother instincts as Midnight seethed angrily. Even if these guards were under King Sombra’s spell, to him harming foals was inexcusable.

It shamed him but he turned away from the whimpering cries of the foals and continued sneaking through the city. The more he saw, the more he could not comprehend how the Sombra of this time was the Sombra he had come to know, respect, and adore as his master.

The rational side of his mind kept reminding Midnight it was the Whisperer that had driven Sombra to madness but hearing about it and seeing it were totally different. He saw most of the homes had been wrecked, ransacked, and none looked like they’d been lived in for some time.

Midnight wasn’t sure how long King Sombra had tyrannized his own empire but it had not been short enough. Even in the present, Sombra avoided his former empire, out of shame and sorrow for what he did to the crystal ponies in his power-craze. He’d asked Sombra if he’d ever go back but Sombra had said nothing, as though he weren’t sure. Still, the look on his face clued Midnight that the most likely answer to his question was no.

Still, he was afraid and torn, by his heart telling him to help and his head telling him not to get involved. It was painfully infuriating.
I need guidance…

Author's Note

I apologize for the shortness of this chapter but i had to get it out.

The title holds a pun on 'fascist rule'

16. Escape from the Facet Rule - Part 2

Eventually, Midnight found the remains of a house far enough away from the citadel. He’d even used a sensor spell to ascertain if anypony was nearby. Satisfied that nopony was, he slipped off his bags and lowered his hood, sighing in relief that for the moment he was safe, and not a minute too soon as the sun was starting to go down.

Looking around the crystal house, he was surprised to see the furniture was crystal as well. The tables, the chairs, even the sofa, which was covered with what appeared to be a fleece covering to make it soft. But a lot of it was broken, the chairs askew, the windows shattered and letting in a terrible draft.

Midnight was glad his cloak was magically warded to protect him from the cold, and it was just as well. Lighting a fire would’ve been practically the same as lighting up a beacon and shouting ‘I’m here, come rearrange my internal organs!’

Even so, he risked candlelight and brought out the two-way journal. After all, who better to ask about avoiding Sombra than Sombra himself?

'Master!

I have found myself in a dangerous situation. After leaving Scorpan, I time-jumped and when I let go of the magic I found myself in the middle of the Crystal Empire, after you were taken by evil!

Master… I know it wasn’t truly your fault, but the horrors I’ve seen so far… It took all my self-control to not involve myself and lend aid to the crystal ponies, and I promised you I would not change your past, as you demanded.

I am awaiting the moon to rise and once I’ve absorbed more energy from its glow, I will leave immediate-'

All of a sudden! The journal vibrated and glowed and Midnight was shocked to see letters appearing in glowing red, and he realized!
Master is replying me back!

'Midnight Blaze! You will not leave the empire! I am giving you a mission.'

A mission?! Midnight was aghast and responded.

'Mission!? Master, what are you talking about? You made me swear not to get involved or change anything!'

'You are due an explanation, my apprentice… All those centuries ago, after Luna tricked me into betraying my sweet Celestia and she broke off our relationship, I was filled with such emotional turmoil. Rage, hate, heartbreak, loss…

I couldn’t bear to be near Celestia after our relationship ended thence. So I went my own way, taking only a red scarf Celestia had knitted for me, my one keepsake of my true love.

I wandered Equestria, trying to find my place in the world, and saw many things, good and bad… I saw a lot of bad, especially for earth ponies.

Understand, Midnight, back then, even after the unification of the tribes, tribal racism persisted here and there, as it still does in the present. Recently in my royal duties, I was met with a politician unicorn who wanted me to pass a law that favored unicorns but was unfair to earth ponies and pegasi!

I was all but compelled to send her to prison.

Anyway, back then, earth ponies were the bottom of the heap, seen useful only as farmers and laborers. I never knew my real parents as a foal but I was taken in by earth ponies who I loved dearly.

So, I used my talents as a crystal mage to create a place of refuge for all earth ponies, in honor of my adoptive family. Over time, my refuge grew, and my earth ponies were constantly exposed to my crystal magic. In just a few short years, the magic of my empire, along with my magnum opus, the Crystal Heart, changed the earth ponies into the first crystal ponies.

During this time, my subjects revered and honored me for giving them a home, for protecting them from Discord once the trickster came to power, and the crystal ponies convinced me to become their king. I was hesitant to accept a crown but when Celestia came to me, offering to make an alliance between my empire and her kingdom, I refused, out of resentment and wounded pride. I regretted my decision ever since then, up until Celestia accepted my marriage proposal.

During that time, I had been trying to move on from Celestia, to focus on my duties to my empire, and during that time I became close to one of my crystal ponies.

Her name was Autumn Wheat.

She was the overseer of the empire’s farmers, bright, compassionate, and a hard-worker. As an overseer, she was a part of my council back then, and although I tried to keep our relationship professional… I found myself drawn to her. In time, we grew close, and I found myself falling in love with her yet my old hurts made me hesitant.

Then everything went wrong when I began to dabble into dark magic.

Understand, Midnight. Because of what I’d gone through and my foolish curiosity, I was especially vulnerable to the Whisperer. It tricked me into giving a form close enough to corporeal, and it took a delight in using my image. It was able to steal the crystal heart and without it my empire was at risk.

I braved the tundra to track the Whisperer down and reclaim what was mine but Autumn followed me. The fact that she had braved the cold as I had for the sole reason of her concern for me… I would not be swayed from my goal but to assure her I’d come back, I gave her my scarf, the one Celestia had given me.

Alas, my promise was fulfilled but not as my true self. It was my greatest failure, my apprentice… The Whisperer overshadowed my sanity and I became the Unicorn whose Heart was as Black as Night!'

Midnight had read attentively, enthralled by his master’s past. When Sombra’s story stopped, he took it as a hint to respond.

'…But Master, what does all this have to do with this… mission you have for me?'

'I have spent much of my time going over the history of Equestria, Midnight. I especially read the history Celestia kept of the Crystal Empire. It was Autumn Wheat who was able to warn the Sisters of my tyranny and spur them into action to put a stop to my madness. But Celestia had an interesting note about Autumn’s warning.

Autumn said she did not escape the Crystal Empire on her own. She was rescued. By a blue unicorn without a mark.'

As soon as he read that, Midnight felt his sense of the world shake!
This can’t be true! I saved Autumn Wheat from the tyrant Sombra?!

The cogs of Midnight’s mind began to grind and pound in effort to make sense of what he’d just learned.

If it was indeed Midnight who helped this crystal pony escape, then that meant, …I’m living a temporal paradox!

He’d read of temporal paradoxes, and thought them to be virtually impossible. At least that was what he thought until that night Twilight had gone crazy with worry for the future when she thought her future self came to warn her of an impending disaster. When it turned out there had been none, she’d tried to go back and tell her past self there was nothing to worry about, only to realize the future self she’d been met with had been trying to do what she had just tried – To tell her past self not to worry about the future.

Her attempt to change the past had only preserved the timeline!

But the implications surrounding Midnight’s situation, this out-of-nowhere news that he (well, most likely he) had been the one to help Autumn Wheat escape the empire to warn the Sisters of King Sombra…!
“Ergh! My brain hurts…!” Midnight groaned when he saw Sombra had written him a little more.

'Hard to wrap your head around, I’m certain. Midnight, I understand the risk I am asking you to take but you should surely realize by now, the risk of inaction is far greater! I have no doubts Autumn Wheat meant you as the pony who helped her, and being as you are there, you simply must act and help Autumn escape my former self and escort her safely to the Sisters so she can warn them of my past self’s tyranny. Please, Midnight…'

Groaning in frustration and knowing his master was next-to-absolutely right, he took up his quill and wrote in query.

'What do I do?'

Author's Note

Think of this conversation as a chatroom, only it's via two-way magic journals connecting through time and space.

17. Escape from the Facet Rule - Part 3

“What. Am. I… Doing?!” Midnight whispered in squirming hesitation as he was sneaking towards the stockades where the crystal slaves were kept.

Prince Sombra had been very clear in what Midnight had to do, and it involved the use of dark magic. When Midnight had protested, Sombra had reasoned it was necessary because a lot of the tyrant Sombra’s security measures had been powered by dark magic.

Midnight recalled how Twilight had to use dark magic circumvent Sombra’s traps in the citadel to get to the Crystal Heart, so he had to admit it made sense the Sombra of this time had done the same.

Prince Sombra had given him a lot of helpful advice and instructions on what to do, and had even written out a few useful spells for Midnight to use.

As they’d talked, Midnight asked, what had happened to Scorpan? Did he succeed in alerting the Sisters of Tirek?

Sombra was all too happy to tell Midnight had (more or less) preserved history.

Scorpan had indeed failed to sway his brother and reluctantly alerted the Sisters of Tirek’s transgressions. The Sisters stopped Tirek, sucked him dry of the magic he’d stolen and sentenced him to Tartarus for life. They thanked Scorpan and invited him to stay in Equestria, but to their surprise Scorpan politely turned them down, saying he had to go back to his homeland and restore it to its former glory. He’d learned his lesson that, if there’s something wrong with your home you don’t run away from it or waste time blaming others, that you should do everything within your power to fix the problem.

The Sisters insisted on thanking Scorpan by giving him magic to help get started in his goals, and as far as they knew Star Swirl had been the one to get Scorpan to change his mind.

Midnight was glad Scorpan had listened to him, and had parted with the Sisters on good terms. But right now he had to focus on finding Autumn Wheat. He’d used several spells to prepare himself, and was virtually non-existent as far as the guards knew.

He’d made himself invisible, cast a silencing spell on himself, had a sensor to alert him of any nearby wards or traps, he’d even cast a spell to make him scentless. Maybe it was silly to think these guards would smell him but better safe than sorry.

Finding the stockades wasn’t hard. All midnight had to do was eavesdrop on the guards and follow whoever was going to check on the slaves.

The stockades were a large enclosure with the crystal walls being as sharp and jagged on top as broken glass. Nopony was gonna try and escape over that!

Each corner of the enclosure was a watchtower, everything was dark, and the only reason Midnight could conjecture as to why the guards didn’t light the place up was perhaps the mind-control was giving them night-vision.

That was devious idea honestly. The slaves couldn’t see in the dark and by keeping them in the dark they would be too afraid to try anything, for fear a guard might be watching them from a shadowy corner, ready to punish them.

Only the moon and stars provided any light but it wasn’t enough to wash away the darkness surrounding the place. Deciding to get a better look, Midnight Flashed to the top of a tower and peered down.

He was sad to see all the slaves chained to walls, posts, the stallions and mares and foals were kept away from each other. There were no whispers but there were sounds of shivering and Midnight realized these poor souls were cold. This place was in the Frozen North after all, and apparently neither King Sombra nor the guards had been kind enough to offer any fire or blankets.

So the slaves huddled together to share body-warmth.

It was cruel, not only because they were left out in the cold but because there were certainly families being kept apart. Husbands and wives, parents and children, brothers and sisters, or simply friends.

But suddenly, Midnight realized something.
I can see them!

It was certainly dark but still, Midnight could see! He’d never been able to see in the dark before, not even when he’d absorbed energy from the moon.

I am changing, Midnight thought as he recalled being exposed to the magic Luna used to transform her foals into the first lunar ponies.

But he couldn’t be distracted now. Midnight had to find Autumn Wheat but then he felt a twinge of guilt – He was here to save only one pony, which meant he was abandoning the rest to suffer King Sombra’s tyranny. He wanted so much to help them all but the consequences of biting off more than he could chew were too dire.

The unfavorable effects on history aside, the more ponies he tried to help escape the worse chance the escape had of succeeding, and if they were caught Midnight didn’t even want to think what King Sombra would do to them.

He shook his head to get it back in the now as he wondered how he was gonna find Autumn Wheat among all these prisoners. As luck would’ve had it, the tower he stood upon sounded like somepony was inside and his hearing, to his surprise, was much keener as he heard voices.
“…so interesting about that mare, anyway?” asked a gruff voice.
“I dunno, the king keeps her in solitary confinement, away from the rest of the slaves,” replied one indifferent.
“Well sure she’s a looker but he can just pluck any mare he wants out of all the slaves, why would he take this one and keep her in a single cell with the same guards keeping vigil on her every time?”
“Better question is, why those guards have to be us?” the second voice sighed in a grumbled tone.
“I’d rather be patrolling the streets or keeping the slaves underhoof than listening to that incessant sobbing!”
“Well, we might as well head over to the cell,” the first voice groaned. “His Majesty will be almost done by now.”

Following the guards was easy enough although Midnight had to be careful not to bump into anything or get too close. The guards unknowingly led him down a long winding staircase descending beneath the stockades. Seriously, it was just plain ridiculous the number of steps that Midnight just stopped counting after step four-hundred-&-eighty-six.

Finally, they came to a door and Midnight observed as the guards’ eyes flared a purple miasma, and the door faded out of existence to reveal an empty threshold, into which he followed them. Even so he just barely slipped in before the door faded back into existence and came quite close to bumping into the guard in front of him.

They walked down a dreary hallway, alit with torchlight that burned the same cursed flames Midnight had seen outside. Immediately, Midnight felt his sensor spell go off and he realized those torches were meant to provide something else besides light. He halted before actually entering the torchlight and reached out with his power. He bit his lip when his touch merely brushed against whatever his spell had forewarned him, the touch sending a brief yet intense burning pain along his horn!

Dark magic…! Midnight realized that these torches burning cursed flames was some kind of security measure. He’d only allowed his aura to reach out into the torchlight, he wasn’t sure he wanted to step into it.

Unfortunately, the guards ahead were getting further away every second and every second Midnight dallied increased the chances of getting caught or even losing the guards. They were his quickest bet at finding Autumn Wheat. Thinking fast, he then wondered if it was magic itself affected by the torchlight, not the body. The guards walked right through it without any problems.

Either the torchlight burned at good magic or it burned at someone who was not tainted with dark magic.

The only way to find out, to Midnight’s discomfort, was to use a dark spell.

Midnight recalled what he once said to Star Swirl when the wizard admonished his use of dark magic, Only as a last resort.

It was true. Midnight was afraid of dark magic. The first time he’d used it was back before the Whisperer made itself known, and using dark magic for the first time caused the bad dreams to burn into mind-breaking nightmares!

Not only that. Midnight had studied dark magic well enough to know that to use it the caster has to draw upon the darkest parts of their hearts. They had to draw upon rage, hate, fear, the worst emotions, acknowledge the sides of one’s self so ugly that they had tried for so long to pretend those sides weren’t there.

For this, Midnight had no choice. He took a deep breath and thought of everything he’d seen so far since his arrival in the empire. He drew upon the anger at the guards for how horrible they treated the crystal ponies, how they kept them apart, the crying of the foals making him seethe as he felt the tempting corruption bubble around his horn, purplish miasma flowing from his eyes instead of tears.

It was painful, like a persistent migraine that wouldn’t go away, but Midnight managed to keep his thoughts centered and maintain the dark magic.
Well… here goes!

He slowly stepped forward into the torchlight and found it felt like a light breeze was blowing against him uncomfortably. Somehow he knew this was the dark magic of the torches flowing over him like water over a stone.

Seeing the guards were almost out of sight, Midnight inhaled and soldiered on. He would have to be even more careful. He’d had to break his invisibility spell and the spell muffling his steps in order to cast the dark magic. So he kept his distance but made sure the guards were always in sight.

They took a left turn and passed by several heavy doors that looked to be made of metal rather than crystal, with small barred windows in each door. He heard despaired moans and soft crying from each of them but forced himself to ignore them. Finally, they came to a larger door through which the soldiers just walked in, Midnight following and seeing it was a round room with small pedestals holding crystal busts of King Sombra. In the center of the room, on the very floor, was a hole wide enough for a stallion to lower himself through but it was so dark there was no telling how deep it was. Midnight hid behind one of the pedestals as he recalled what his master had told him.

This was an oubliette, a type of dungeon where the only way in or out was a hole in the ceiling and that hole in the floor undoubtedly led to the cell where Autumn Wheat was being held. It was a terrible kind of dungeon where the one way out is literally just beyond one’s reach.

Midnight watched as the guards took a position on each side of the hole, and he wondered what they were doing, only for his question to be answered as he felt a most unpleasant itch in his horn! Prince Sombra had been able to teach a method of magical sense that he didn’t have to maintain and focus on, but simply be aware. This sense instantly told him that something dark was about to come out of that hole, and he was right.

The hole glowed a feverish green before the tyrant himself arose the darkness, his eyes entirely green, flowing with miasma. To Midnight’s surprise, the king had forgone his armor but retained his crown and cape.

Seeing his master like this was just as how he remembered him when he first met Sombra outside the Crystal Empire after its return to the world. Of course, this Sombra was not his master. This Sombra was a monster out of his mind. Overshadowed by an evil born from the madness of the arrogance of hundreds of ponies who reached too far and went over the edge.

He felt that same fear he had felt when he first met Sombra, a fear cold, primordial, a fear that made him feel like a mouse in the shadow of an owl.

The guards bowed before their king as he snarled, “Your orders stand. The prisoner does not leave this cell.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the guards answered in a monotone, as though they had no emotion.

Sombra tossed his mane back and started for the door when he suddenly stopped. Midnight flinched and hid entirely behind the pedestal, holding his breath and hoping his pounding heart did not betray his presence.

Sombra wasn’t sure but he thought he had sensed something. For the briefest moment, it had felt like a glowing ember flittering through his darkness but then it snuffed out. Gone yet lingering, like smoke. Growling softly, he left the cell and from behind the pedestal, Midnight exhaled in relief.

“Y’know, it’s a crock the way he has us guarding this one mare,” grumbled one of the guards, Midnight snapping to attention as he carefully peeked out.
“If we’re in charge of her, maybe… we should take advantage of that.”

“And risk her blabbing to the king?” the other guard replied rhetorically. “He’d geld us just for looking at her the wrong way. So keep it in your sheath.”

Midnight narrowed his eyes in contempt as he carefully snuck to the back of the room, to the wall opposite the door. He took a deep breath as he stepped out, the guards facing the door and not seeing him, as he whispered.

Armored warriors led astray
Your sinful hearts turned from the day
You have discharged your promise bold
So sleep you now, grow still, grow cold!

Midnight’s horn gave off a magical effect that for a moment made the room temperature drop to zero, the guards shivering. But the moment they breathed it in, they gasped and fell unconscious. Midnight snorted as he walked over, no longer concerned with the guards and peered down the hole. It was pitch black but his ears picked up slight shuffling sounds, clinks of chains, and sniffling.

He enveloped himself in his aura and slowly floated down. Midnight was surprised by how long it took, and shivered at the dropping temperature. It made him fear how anypony could survive this far underground, but soon he noticed a glow beneath and dropped into a small space. He saw the source of the glow was a small brazier, providing enough light to see. He crinkled his nose when he smelled the unmistakable rank of stale urine and noticed an empty bucket against the wall. He had an idea of what it was for when the occupant of the room earned his attention. The figure was huddled against the wall, wrapped in a threadbare cloak, chained to the wall by a collar around their neck.

“Please… just go away…” whispered a fearful voice unmistakably female.

“Autumn Wheat?” Midnight inquired, the prisoner gasping as she lowered her hood.

She was pretty, as far as sad sacks go. Her coat was a pale gray-blue, her mane a dull mulberry, and her eyes blue like a cornflower. She gazed up at Midnight in astonishment, and Midnight understood this probably felt for her to be too good to be true.

She whispered fearfully, “Wh-who are you…?”

Midnight answered by casting a floating ball of light and warmth that the crystal mare raised her hooves towards yet squinted her eyes, Midnight quickly dulling the light a little so it wouldn’t hurt her vision.

“I am Midnight Blaze,” he answered. “But please answer me, are you Autumn Wheat?”

“Y-yes, I am!” she breathed in, enjoying the warmth of Midnight’s light ball, “Are-are you here to rescue us?”

“…No, Autumn. I am here to rescue you,” Midnight explained. “I am a travelling magician and sensed when your king fell to darkness some time ago. As I observed and investigated, I had a vision. I foresaw you escaping the empire to warn the Royal Sisters of Sombra’s tyranny over the crystal ponies.”

“Me…?” Autumn found this hard to believe but then she pressed, “But why can you not help the rest of us?! The foals, the elderly-”

Midnight raised a hoof to calm her down.
“I am sorry, Autumn, but I cannot fight an entire army of mind-controlled crystal ponies to liberate you all. I am here by myself, and I lack the resources and power I would need to rescue the rest of the crystal ponies. I dare risk rescuing only you. The larger the group the easier it is to track them down. Autumn, you must trust me, I intend to get you away from the empire and escort you to the Castle of the Two Sisters. There you can beseech the princesses for help, help I am confident they will be willing to give.”

“…I don’t know,” Autumn looked away hesitantly.

“Autumn, think of your friends, your family, your neighbors up above in the stockades,” Midnight insisted.
“There’s no telling how long any of them will last, how long before they drop dead from overwork in the crystal mines! I cannot just go to the Sisters and tell them what’s going without proof, because even though I’d be telling the truth it’s a matter of foreign affairs. The empire is an independent state from Equestria. Unless you yourself share the tragedies befalling the crystal ponies, I cannot convince the Sisters to take action. Please, Autumn, be brave, for your people!”

For a few long moments, Autumn said nothing, too afraid to meet Midnight’s gaze, as he looked at her hopefully. For a minute he thought she would refuse, when she said, “I’ll do it. But first, there’s something I have to get from my home before we leave the empire.”

Escaping the oubliette and the stockades was far easier than infiltrating it. Midnight was relieved when he was able to teleport himself and Autumn out without any trouble. It appeared Sombra didn’t ward the dungeon against teleportation, and why would he? Crystal ponies couldn’t use active magic like him.

Once they made it outside, Midnight and Autumn stayed close as she directed them to her house. They slipped right under the guards’ noses thanks to Midnight’s invisibility spells and before long they made it to Autumn’s neighborhood. A sensor spell told Midnight there were no guards about so they risked stepping into the open as Autumn took it in.

Her neighborhood, much of the homes ransacked, shattered, wrecked. Her home turned out to be no exception.

She sniffled a little to see her house broken, Midnight patting her on the withers as he felt bad for her.
“Go inside and get what you need, I’ll stand guard.”

“Thank you,” Autumn whispered as she hesitantly went in, ducking under some wreckage in the doorway.

Midnight peered down the streets, looking for any sign of movement. He was on full-alert, determined to succeed in this most vital of missions. He wasn’t sure how long the enchanted sleep he’d cast upon the guards would last but he didn’t wanna find out and only hoped it would be a while. Except it had been a while since he cast the spell, so any moment hose guards could wake up, maybe notice Autumn was gone, and raise the alarm.

There was something else bothering Midnight. By removing Autumn from the empire, she would not be here when Sombra’s curse made it disappear for a thousand years! She would never again see her friends and family. Once the empire came back, for them it would’ve been a blink of an eye and Autumn would be a thousand years dead. He was tempted to tell her the truth, but how could he? How could he tell her everything she knows, everyone she loves, would vanish from existence and she would be long gone when it returned? At the very least, he owed her the chance to recover something from her life in the empire before it disappeared into thin air.

“I’m ready.”

He turned to see Autumn exiting the house, a long red scarf wrapped snuggly around her neck. Midnight knew what it was before Autumn explained, “This scarf was given to me by Sombra… right before he was lost. It had long been his dearest treasure although I don’t know why. But I wanted to bring it with me, so I could always remember him.”

“I’m surprised,” Midnight commented in understanding, “that given what he’s done you don’t hate him.”

“I don’t hate him…” Autumn whispered as a tear went down her face. To Midnight’s surprise, the tear literally crystalized and fell from Autumn’s face, landing on the ground with a faint tinkle.
“I hate what he’s become.”

Midnight wished with all his heart he could give some words of comfort other than promises of getting her away. He wished he could promise she would see her family again. But it would be a lie.
“Come on, let’s go.”

From his throne, the tyrant’s eyes snapped open as he sensed something.
"Unicorn magic...?!" he growled before roaring for his guards!

18. Escape from the Facet Rule - Part 4

As they approached the gate that marked the entrance into the empire border, Midnight noticed Autumn Wheat slowing down with every step. He looked to her, seeing her hesitant, afraid, unable to look at the gate and peer down at the snow instead. He frowned sadly, knowing why and said, “I understand you’re afraid and that you feel guilty… But the best way you can help your people is to convince the Sisters they need it.”

“…I was but a tiny foal when my parents brought me here,” Autumn recounted. “All my memories I have spent here, and now I must leave it.”

Midnight went over and placed a comforting hoof on her wither, glad the hood would hide the guilt on his face as he lied.
“When the king is stopped, you will come back and hear the flugelhorns again, see the jousting matches, taste the crystal berries. For now, focus on the task at hoof before you worry about the future. Before you know it… the empire will be saved.”

Autumn wheat looked up at him and smiled just a little.
“You know… you rather remind me of him… Before I lost him.”

Midnight was both honored and ashamed by her praise, and pressed, “Come on, we have a journey ahead of us, and the sooner we leave the better. No telling when the king will learn of our getaway.”

Autumn nodded and walked alongside Midnight, passing the threshold of the gate, and only too late did Midnight realize…!
There’s a ward!

The gate ignited with cursed flames like a pyre, alerting of the escapees! Midnight and Autumn shared a frightened look as Midnight whispered, “Run…!”

And run they did, into the vast treacherous tundra.

In his throne room, Sombra glared furiously at the two guards before him. Even in their addled-minds, they retained clarity enough to fear what their king was going to do to them. If they were lucky, he would simply execute them, for they’d already seen what he was capable of.

“The two of you had one simple duty…” growled Sombra in a tone low and foreboding. “One all-too-simple task to carry out… and yet, you have proven to me just how totally, utterly, incompetent you are!!!”

The guards literally held each other, yellow puddles appearing at their hooves as Sombra roared at them, bathed in cursed flames that burned his coat, his flesh, his cape, showing his as some burned and charred monstrosity!

But then the flames extinguished and the damages and burns were all gone! As if he’d never been burned at all, and yet he seethed and shuddered, taking deep breaths. He looked as though he’d just been through some traumatic ordeal as he recomposed himself. He took a deep breath and let it out as he glared more calmly yet that dangerous look in his eyes remained.
“Ordinarily, such failures as the two of you have shown merits death. However, death is more a release in this situation. Guards!”

The other guards present stood fast as their king ordered, “Take these wastes of flesh away! Strip them of their armor, their rank, their names! Beat them black and blue and bloody and then throw them into the stockades in chains! They can languish the rest of their miserable lives among the rest of the slaves.”

The two former guards gasped in horror as the guards forced them at spear-point along, but Sombra was too infuriated to take pleasure at the looks on their faces as they were taken away. He sat in his throne, trying to make sense of how this happened, how the prisoner could’ve escaped. She certainly couldn’t have done it on her own as the prison beneath the stockades was too secure for that. However, as the tyrant puzzled more into it he realized that somepony, most definitively a unicorn, could infiltrate the prison and escape with almost no problem. After all, it was designed to hold crystal ponies, who lacked active magic. Only a unicorn could have gotten in, and the fact they bypassed his dark magic security wards told the black unicorn this mage was no common pony.

Then he sensed it!

He looked out the doors that led to his balcony and hurried out. Yes, the signal pyre ward he’d placed upon the gate to the outskirts of his empire had been ignited!

“They’re escaping…!” Sombra growled before he went back into his throne room, the wickedness bubbling around his corrupted horn opening a void in the floor from which did rise an unnatural creature that was not truly alive. It had the general shape of a pony but it was not.

It looked as though it were composed of broken glass, held together by purplish mana. Instead of hooves it had claws, its eyes red like the pupils of its master, part of its body armored like Sombra’s own armor, and it had a horn that looked like a jagged thorn.

Taking a moment to pride himself on his creation, Sombra snarled, “You will go after the escapees who just left my empire. There are two of them, a crystal mare while the other is undoubtedly a unicorn. Kill the latter but bring the mare back to me, alive!”

“As you wish, Your Majesty…” the dark construct responded in a voice like a knife being scraped over rock.

“Guards!!” Sombra yelled and in came five, standing fast. “My prisoner was liberated by a n intruder in my empire… You will accompany the crystal golem here and track them down! I don’t care what you do to her rescuer, but I want the mare returned to me alive! And so help me, if you fail…!”

“We exist to carry out your will, Your Majesty,” the guards responded in monotone but one raised his hoof.

“Yes, what is it?!” Sombra snapped.

“Your Majesty, the escapees have already gotten a head-start into the tundra, and a blizzard is coming,” the guard brought up.
“Tracking them down could prove… a challenge.”

“Not for my hunters…” Sombra’s horn glowed purple and red.

The snow and ice, just outside the gate, glowed a poisonous purple and bloody red as it was bunched together into three piles, the dark magic shaping it. The snow and ice rose up, forming bodies large yet lithe, mimicking bristling fur and bushy tails, paws, icicles becoming fangs, and then they released frightful howls that revealed these unnatural wolves of the tundra were ready to hunt!

They don’t know how long they ran although Midnight always made sure Autumn Wheat was at his side. It was cold. So very cold. Freezing winds screamed across the tundra like lost ghosts, the cloudy sky made it difficult to guess the time of the day but it wasn’t exactly dark yet. Even so, the extreme environment soon began to take its toll on the two fugitives. The white stuff was numbing their hooves and Midnight was afraid one of his hooves had cracked a little.

After a while, they finally slowed down but kept moving. As they continued their trek, more thoughts began to buzz in Midnight’s head like a swarm of hungry parasprites. Twice in this journey through time he was undertaking he had ascertained roles he had secretly played in Equestria’s history. He had assumed Star Swirl’s image and convinced Scorpan to accept friendship rather than power and here he was, braving a freezing tundra to safely escort this crystal pony to the Royal Sisters with the darkest unicorn Equestria had ever seen soon to be on their tails.

He had heard of the tyrannical enslavement over the Crystal Empire, seen what it had done to the Crystal Ponies when they had returned to the world, seen and did battle with the pony he now calls his prince and master, come to admire him, respect him, perhaps even consider him the father he never had.

But now, after witnessing the evils his master had committed firsthoof, Midnight was starting to doubt. In his head, he knew Sombra was not truly at fault, that the Whisperer had overshadowed his broken heart and fevered mind, but when he saw the tyrant in that dark room he was reminded of the monster he faced that day that had yet to come in the time he was in.

The question of why Sombra had isolated Autumn also nagged at Midnight’s mind. Perhaps in some shadowy corner of Sombra’s stolen mind he had retained even a flicker of affection for this crystal pony he had been growing to love although Midnight recalled his master telling him he might have only been doing so in an effort to move on and get over the pain of losing Celestia’s heart and trust. He also wondered what Sombra had been doing to Autumn down there but he had no intention of making Autumn revisit those moments. When he’d seen her in that dark hole, she’d been terrified.

“Ohh…”

Midnight turned and saw Autumn lying in the snow.
“Autumn!”

He hurried over and helped her to her hooves, taking her into his cloak to share his warmth.
“Perhaps we should find shelter and rest for a while.”

“Shouldn’t we… keep going?” Autumn moaned in exhaustion. “Maybe we can break into another full gallop and-”

“The nearest settlement is too far,” Midnight shook his head no. “Expending ourselves like that will only cause us to freeze faster. So for now, let’s find shelter, rest, and once we’re feeling better we’ll carry on with more haste.”

“Alright, but… where can we shelter in this tundra?” Autumn shivered as the both of them looked around.

It seemed like a frozen wasteland, no trees anywhere, powder snow blowing about, a lake or two frozen over. Then Midnight noticed it was also hilly, and had an idea.
“Come on.”

They walked for maybe a half hour when Midnight spied what he was looking for, a low ridge that was positioned away from the direction of the wind. Slipping off his saddlebags and allowing Autumn to wear his cloak, he told her, “Just give me a minute.”

Shivering but forcing himself, Midnight stepped towards the ridge and was glad to see the drop was only six or seven hooves down. He motioned Autumn to follow as he slid down, Autumn picking up Midnight’s bags and obliging his request. At the foot of the ridge, Autumn watched curiously as to what Midnight was up to.

She heard him muttering something as his eyes closed and brows furrowed in concentration, and she marveled as glimmers of turquoise light spread from his horn, peppering the snow around them. The snow then moved as though it were alive, giving off a gentle glow, as it morphed and molded all on its own.

Autumn Wheat watched, amazed as her rescuer’s intricate control. The snow moved to the ridge, balling up before ballooning out until it was the size of a small hut, big enough for at least four ponies to sit in. A hole opened up on the giant snowball, revealing an empty way big enough for a pony to hunker down and get in. Midnight released the magic with a sigh and looked to Autumn invitingly, “After you.”

Autumn gave him a confused look, “You want me to crawl into a giant snowball? I think I’m freezing just fine, thank you.”

“It’s a shelter,” chuckled Midnight, “the walls are made of snow packed together, and the cold will trap any heat inside. We crawl in, share our warmth, it’ll feel nice in no time. Tell you what, we’ll even light a candle or two to help it along. I promise, it’ll be a lot warmer than you think.”

Autumn maintained a skeptic look but the one on Midnight’s face made her trust him. She slipped into the entry hole and found the interior was a small round room, just barely visible. For a moment it darkened and she saw it was because Midnight had come in to join her. Between the two of them there was still room enough for another pony or two when Midnight made a candle float out of his saddlebag and she watched as he sparked his horn and the candle was lit, providing more light. The inside had initially felt only a little less bracing as it was outside but as the candle glowed, she began to notice the rise of temperature that she slipped off Midnight’s cloak and they both sat down. Midnight had cleared away the snow on the ground, leaving only dry, bristly grass and hard frozen dirt.

For a long moment, they sat there in the slowly warming enclosed space, glad to rest their aching fetlocks but soon the silence became awkward. Autumn didn’t look like she was willing to break the metaphorical ice so Midnight asked, “What was it like? Y’know, before it all went bad.”

Autumn considered Midnight’s question and started slow.
“I grew up in the empire. When I was a foal, it was a smaller community, the citadel wasn’t half as tall as it is today, but it was happy. My mother liked to shepherd the ewes while my father was among the first to join the original guardsstallions whom Sombra eventually dubbed the Crystal Force. I was more in touch with my earth pony roots and became a farmer when I was old enough. I loved working the fields, sowing the seeds, tending to the crops and watching them grow, and literally enjoying the fruits of my labor and sharing it with everypony. Sombra’s crystal magic and the Crystal Heart had an effect on all of us, changing us from earth ponies to crystal ponies. In certain ways we are still earth ponies but we have developed a special magic that resonates near high quality crystals, especially in large quantities.”

“Does this magic have to do with the Crystal heart?” Midnight inquired.

“The Crystal Heart…” Autumn sighed sadly, “our greatest treasure. Sombra called it his magnum opus, his masterpiece, possibly his greatest creation. He created it to be a beacon for us, to take in the positive energy of our love, our hope, our joy, and to spread it across Equestria, share our happiness with all. It also served to protect us… but it could not from its creator.”

“Whattya mean?” asked Midnight, having an idea.

“After Sombra fell to evil, his first act was hiding the Heart away,” Autumn lowered her head, her mane obscuring her face but it could not hide the tears falling to the ground.
“He swore it would never again see the light of day, and when it was gone so too was our hope… I cannot fathom what has turned Sombra into this monster… but I pray someday, somehow…”

She broke into soft sobs and couldn’t speak no more, Midnight scooching over and putting an arm around her, allowing her to cry into his chest. He said no words, knowing she just needed to cry, to let it out. And because he didn’t want to say more lies, that it would all be okay, that she would be reunited with her family, her friends, her home, her life. The guilt of holding his tongue was heavy but for the sake of preserving history, he had to bear it.

Then, a distant sound sent a chill down Midnight’s back, from the tip of his horn to the dock of his tail. Autumn felt it too, as they looked to the entrance of their shelter.
“Wolves?” she whispered fearfully.

“Something worse, I think…” Midnight sensed it. Something was coming, and it was worse than wolves.
“We gotta go, now!”

Midnight snuffed the candle and they grabbed their things. Midnight went first and saw only the tundra but just because he couldn’t see anything didn’t mean he couldn’t sense it. He heard Autumn step up next to him as she whispered, “What do we do?”

Midnight looked towards the ridge and said, “It came from the direction we did. Whatever it is, we have to-”

A harsh snarl interrupted him as three blazes of white and purple flew over them and swirled about, icicles fangs bared.
“Tundra wolves!” Autumn gasped, her heart beginning to pound.

Midnight gave these creatures a good look. They weren’t real wolves, like his pet wolf Dreamer. They were made of ice and snow and in the shape of wolves. They reminded Midnight of Timber Wolves, like from the Everfree Forest.

They were the same size as Timber Wolves, the snow making up their bodies bristled in a rather good imitation of fur, their fangs and claws were made of ice, and they were held together by purple auras.
“Sombra sent these beasts after us!” he whispered to Autumn when, to their confusion, all three wolves threw their heads back in long and loud howls.
Why are they howling? Is it because they’ve found us and are feeling victorious? No…

Then a horrible thought crossed Midnight’s mind in realization!
“They’re hunting dogs! They’re letting the enemy know they’ve found us!”

“What do we do?!” Autumn cried fearfully when she felt a sense of dread she once felt before but it was coming from Midnight.

He stepped forward, his voice low, ‘Autumn, stay back…”

Autumn watched in horror as purplish flames flowed from the corners of Midnight’s eyes, his horn crackled with black electricity, bubbling with green and purple, his expression merciless as he glared at the Tundra Wolves.

The beasts sensed it! What they thought had been prey… was a threat! They stood together, snarling, but now they were shaking. And it wasn’t because of the cold. Or rather it was. The cold an animal feels in the face of fear. Their growls turned whimpering as Midnight gathered his power… and released it in a black and green tornado of destruction!

It spiraled out from his horn, twisting into a whirling mass of darkness! Such force should’ve drawn in everything around but aside the snowy winds, only the Tundra Wolves struggled to resist its pull. Midnight growled as he forced more of his power and the dark tornado released tendrils of energy that lashed out, ensnaring the Tundra Wolves! They howled in fear as they were pulled in and swallowed. Over the roar of the wind, Midnight and Autumn heard the agonized whines and whimpers as Midnight’s spell tore them apart before bursting, sending the snowy remains of the frozen ferals all over.

Midnight took a deep breath to compose himself and heard Autumn step up next to him. He looked up at her, expecting to see fear. Instead, he saw concern.

“We have to go,” he panted. “Those wolves just gave away our position. Whoever else the king sent after us can’t be far behind.”

“…Then let’s hurry,” Autumn agreed. She looked ahead and said, “It might not be the best idea, but we could probably lose them in that blizzard ahead.”

Midnight looked and saw there was indeed a blizzard coming. He agreed it might work but they weren’t gonna go in unprepared. He pulled an extra cloak from his bag and wrapped it around Autumn before adding some protective wards, and also pulled out a rope..
“This cloak will stay the cold and preserve your body-heat. This rope will keep us connected so we don’t lose each other.”

Autumn agreed and held still as Midnight weaved the knots and bound them together. They gave each other a resolute nod, and ran straight into the whiteout.

Author's Note

The tundra wolves are ice n' snow version of the show's timber wolves

20. Escape from the Facet Rule - Epilogue

The first thing he felt as he started to come to was a gentle warmth over his body, some aches fading away, and his eyes fluttered open to see a very familiar princess looking down with eyes full of concern. The only difference between the princess he was seeing from the one he first met was her mane, flowing from a non-existant breeze, was entirely pink.

“You’re awake.”

“Mmph…” Midnight slowly sat up, finding himself in a comfy bed, and tending to him was, “…Princess Celestia!”

“It appears you kept your promise, my friend.”

It could only be her. She wasn’t as tall as when he first met her, and her mane didn’t have the other colors, but the horn on her head, the wings on her back, and the sun on her flank dashed away any doubt.

“And it seems you’ve been through a great ordeal.”

“Wha… what happened?” Midnight asked as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes.

“My sister woke me up last night when a crystal pony was banging on the castle doors, begging to be let in and heard,” Celestia explained.
“After she told us of her rescuer being a blue unicorn without a mark named Midnight Blaze, we took wing to help you. But by the time we got there, you’d already overcome your adversaries, and you’d fallen unconscious.”

“…Do you know? About me?” Midnight asked hesitantly.

Celestia nodded with a smile.
“When we were old enough to understand, Star Swirl told us about you and your unique situation. It gave us hope that we would see you again.”

“I’m sorry for not seeing you for so long,” Midnight sulked.

“Don’t be. While I don’t fully understand your situation,” Celestia said comfortingly, “I realize you have been through much and still have far to go.”

“Did Autumn Wheat tell you? About the Crystal Empire?” Midnight pressed.

Celestia looked crestfallen, “I was horrified to hear what she said… Is it really true? Sombra…?”

“I’m sorry, Princess,” Midnight nodded morosely. “I saw him myself… He’s gone mad with power.”

“Then he will be dealt with,” Celestia’s brows furrowed. “It matters not that the empire belongs to him, to oppress his own people with slavery is unforgiveable!”

Midnight felt a stab of guilt, as he wished he could tell Celestia Sombra was not truly at fault. But for the sake of history, he bit his tongue and held his silence. Then Celestia spoke, “It is good to see you again, Midnight.”

He blushed a bit when Celestia nuzzled his cheek and looked at him warmly.
“And thank you, for what you’ve done. I must go consult with my advisors.”

“Princess-” Midnight wanted to say more but Celestia raised a hoof.

“Please, Midnight, there will be plenty of time for catching up. You must rest,” she insisted. “Luna will check in on you later.”

With that assurance, Celestia exited the room, leaving Midnight to himself.

Midnight didn’t get much rest. He kept tossing and turning, his thoughts bothering him worse than a charley-horse. He was torn by his heart and head, the former telling him to tell Celestia the truth, that Sombra was not in his right mind, the latter reminding him of his promise not to interfere with history any more than necessary, especially historic events such as what was surely about to transpire.

Servants brought him food and drink and directed him to the room where he could relieve himself. He asked about Autumn Wheat and was assured she was being cared for. Midnight took their word for it, and hoped whatever Autumn had suffered in that dungeon would not scar her for life.

Finally, in walked the Princess of the Night.
“Greetings, Midnight Blaze. It hath been too long since We have spoken with thee.”

For a moment, Midnight wondered what was up with the archaic language when he mentally kicked himself in the plot for kidding Star Swirl to teach the Sisters the royal ‘We’.
“Hello, Princess Luna.”

“We art relieved to find thee well, old friend,” Luna said with an edge in her voice. “But We wish to discusseth with thou of a most curious observation We made during thy treatment.”

“Ok…” Midnight felt wary all of a sudden.

“Tell Us, Midnight Blaze,” Luna said with a scrutinizing eye, “would’st thee know the reason why thou beholdeth powers similar to Ours? Even before Our sister and We arrived to find thee collapsed, We had heard a most powerful cry and witnessed the burst of power that followed.”

Midnight bit his lip, his eyes going shifty, as Luna gave him the stink eye.

“…Thou were there, weren’t thee? Thou followed Us and Our children to the archipelago where We made those foals Our children of the night.”

“Yes, yes I was…” Midnight admitted, his ears pressed down.

“We are surprised thou did not speak of this to Our sister.”

“I saw what you were doing but chose first to understand your motives. Then I saw these foals you spirited away came from troubled pasts. Besides, even if I’d wanted to, I wouldn’t have told your sister.”

“…Would this pertain to thy journey through time?” Luna asked.

“Yes, and I will say no more regarding that matter,” Midnight said firmly. “But I will admit when you turned those foals into your children, I was in the magic circle when it happened.”

“Ah, so thou art becoming like Our children of the night,” Luna confirmed but then she gave Midnight another stink eye.
“However, Midnight Blaze, We do not appreciate being spied on.”

“Just as I’m sure you sister didn’t appreciate you betraying her and tricking Sombra,” Midnight retorted, to Luna’s shock.
“Yes, I know what you did! Though it still astounds me that little filly I knew as Woona could do something so despicable!”

“How dare thee speaketh to Us in that manner!” Luna snapped but Midnight glared her down, to her surprise as she sensed his disapproving fury.

“How dare you! To betray your sister and drive her apart from the stallion she loves!” Midnight yelled.
“The ramifications of it aside, I hold my tongue of your children of the night because I saw true and sincere love on your face when you held them that night. Even so, I am disgusted by your actions and your reasons for doing them! So spare me your lectures, moon princess! You are no different from Star Swirl and even less noble than Sombra! At least he cannot control his savagery! But by your actions, you set in motion a series of events that led to a brutal tyranny and a great many oppressed and enslaved, so I hope you are proud of yourself!”

Luna looked at Midnight, stunned and ashamed when he turned away from her and whispered, “Go away…”

Luna lowered her head in shame and obliged, leaving to sooth her bruised ego. Midnight sat on the bed, the guilt and shame of his own words washing over him, as he curled up into a fetal position and hugged his tail, feeling like a little colt ashamed of saying bad words.

Midnight didn’t know how long he laid in that bed but was glad that his next visitor was not either of the princesses.

“You’re alright!”

He turned to see a face happy and relieved, that it brightened his face.

“Autumn Wheat!” he smiled at her and was a little surprised when she came and hugged him.

“The princesses insisted I let you rest before coming to see you,” Autumn explained, “though their healers were very nice. I must say… this kingdom isn’t quite like how the empire was, but it’s still much better than what you saved me from.”

“Why did their healers need to see you?” Midnight asked.

Autumn looked hesitant but oddly happy.
“I’m pregnant!”

“Huh?!” Midnight gaped at her as she explained.

“Yes, it is his child… But I believe the moment of conception was that night when I tried to stop him,” Autumn looked sad as she held the red scarf around her neck to her heart.
“That night when he gave me this…”

Now Midnight understood! He wasn’t sure if what his master had been entirely truthful, but now it was made clearer why he wanted Midnight to rescue this particular pony.
“Where are my things?! I need to see my things!”

“They’re in that chest at the foot of your bed,” Autumn pointed out.

Midnight opened it and saw his cloak and bags. He looked in the bags and was relieved to see his Time Stone and two-way journal. He looked to Autumn and said, “Well, I’m glad it was with him before what he became.”

“As am I…” Autumn shed tears. “Midnight Blaze, I owe you my life, and the life of my child. I can never repay you for saving us…”

“Yes you can,” Midnight assured her as he gave her a hug. “Live, find happiness, raise your child well. That’s all you gotta do.”

Autumn looked at her savior with tears of joy before giving him a kiss, much to Midnight’s bewilderment.

“Midnight… Thank you,” she whispered before leaving the room.

Midnight sat there, in wonder, until he realized he had a message to send.

‘Dear Prince Sombra,

It is done. Autumn Wheat is safe in the Castle of the Two Sisters. Along with her child. Your child.

Yes, I figured that out, and wish you’d been more upfront with me. I wouldn’t have judged you, my master, but I trust you as my mentor, and that requires honesty. I hope that you were honest in saying Autumn Wheat was the crystal pony who warned the Sisters of the tyranny over the Crystal Empire. I don’t want o have changed history for the sake of a child you never knew.

I apologize if my words are disrespectful.

Your loyal apprentice,
Midnight Blaze'

To Midnight’s relief, the moon was full when night fell. Midnight and Celestia talked one more time and she understood he had to move on. Midnight could see it on Celestia’s face she was torn by her duties and her heart. She didn’t want to believe the pony she’d broken up with had turned into a monster, and how it pained him to hold his silence.

He didn’t see Luna again, and it was just as well. He would’ve been too ashamed to face her after what he’d said.

Celestia treated Midnight to a dinner in the royal court but once it got a little lively, Midnight slipped out unnoticed and was gone in a Wink of Light.

Author's Note

The intense moment between Midnight and Luna was meant to point something out. All the bad events (in this story's universe) were instigated by Luna herself.

And yes, the crystal pony midnight rescued, Autumn Wheat, is pregnant with Sombra's child.

21. The Elements in Disharmony - Part 1

The time-jump this time lasted much longer than all the others before. Midnight watched history pass him by quicker than he could follow, and yet he didn’t feel the dizzying effects of maintaining the magic to propel him further along the timeline. He wondered if it had to do with his becoming a lunar pony.

But then, he noticed a few moments when night seemed to last longer than it should, and even though the day came back and the cycle of night and day resumed it bothered him. He held the magic for a little longer but began to feel the nausea and draining of his energy.

Finally, he let go and found the bubble carrying him towards…!

“Canterlot!” he whispered as he saw it!

As he came drifted out of the flow of time, everything cleared and there before him, upon its familiar mountainside stood Canterlot Castle, glorious and bright! Midnight was no fool, he knew wasn’t back in his own time, but this was a sign.
“I’m getting closer…”

The bubble, to his bewilderment drifted onto the castle grounds, and he found himself unceremoniously plopped into a bush in the castle gardens, scaring away some of the animals kept there. He shook his mane and felt his nerves calm as he took in his surroundings. He saw a nearby white gazebo situated near a koi pond with a flowing stream, a nearby fountain with a statue of a seapony pouring an urn into the fountain itself. There were fruit trees, berry bushes, and flowers of every color and shape! It was beautiful and stunning! Midnight couldn’t imagine the love and care and hard work the gardeners had put into this masterpiece!

However, the moment was ruined by an irascible voice yelling, “I grow weary of your excuses, Princess! You promised me the peak of my potential, now make it so!”

“Please, my student!”

Midnight recognized that voice all too well, Princess Celestia…?

He cast his invisibility spell and followed the argument until he peered through a hedge and saw Princess Celestia, standing beneath a willow tree, apparently in a debate, not with a pony, but rather a felinoid young woman. Her fur was brown, her muzzle cream, she wore a trailing gown of burgundy velvet without sleeves or shoulders, her eyes green and the pupils narrow like a predator, and her hair was ginger red pulled back in a large ponytail. She sounded like a self-entitled teenager, and was hissing angrily at the princess.

Princess Celestia had grown since Midnight saw her. She was now almost the full height she’d been when he first met her, her mane and tail now sported the pastel rainbow of colors of the Celestia of his time, but her light magenta eyes looked weary and almost pleading as she looked upon the felinoid before her.
“Catrina, what you are asking is unprecedented! I cannot simply grant you such power, that kind of responsibility cannot be just given – It has to be earned, and to earn such is to prove yourself worthy!”

“And how am I to prove myself worthy if you do not give me the chance?” retorted the being called Catrina.
“I have flourished under your tutelage, mastered all that with which you have tested me, every spell, every potion, every charm! And yet what have I to show for it?! Marks of approval, passing grades?! I have become possibly the greatest sorceress in all of Equestria, and still you hold me back! I deserve- Nay, I demand recognition for my talents!”

“…Go to your tower,” Celestia ordered and the look in her eyes was like that of an unflinching mother that Catrina caterwauled angrily and stormed off. To Midnight’s unease she passed him by and lashed out in blind anger, her claws cutting the bush Midnight was hiding in clean off at the top. Midnight the top of his mane hairs just barely brushed upon and shivered, a little freaked out from a literal close shave. He held still, waiting for Catrina to be gone, when he heard Celestia sigh sadly, saying aloud, “Oh… what am I going to do…”

He looked and saw Celestia lying down, removing her crown and peering into the jewel, staring into nothing. Then Midnight realized how the Princess of the Sun looked. At a loss.

Celestia sighed waveringly as though she were close to crying, that Midnight stepped out and let the invisibility spell fall. Celestia didn’t see him as she was facing the other way nor did she hear his hoofsteps, as she spoke sadly, “Where did I go wrong… Did I push too much on her? Give her too much encouragement…? I just wish… there was somepony I could talk to.”

“Well, how `bout me?”

Celestia gasped as that voice sounded familiar, and she slowly looked around to see a very familiar blue unicorn, smiling sheepishly as he waved his hoof a little.
“Hello, Princess Celestia.”

“Midnight!” she rushed over and gave Midnight a hug in her wings, much to his bafflement, as he turned a shade of purple due to his coat contrasting with the blood rushing to his face. “Oh, I can’t tell you how good it is to see a familiar face!”

She let him go and gazed at him, looking thankful that he was here. He returned her smile with one understanding, and Celestia said, “We have so much to catch up on!”

Celestia conjured a small picnic lunch for the two of them, which included nectar tea, cake rolls, grapes, and fresh buttered buns. Midnight happily nibbled on everything as he caught up with the princess.
“I am so very glad you are here, Midnight. Things have been… hard, lately.”

“I see you’ve moved into a new castle,” Midnight brought up, knowing the reason why but saying nothing.

“It’s not something I like to talk about, but…” Celestia sighed sadly, “Over two-hundred years ago, my sister lost her way…”

“Nightmare Moon.”

Celestia gaped at him in shock of his knowing, as he looked down in guilty way. It took a moment for Celestia to remember that Midnight was from the far future, so the fact he knew of her sister’s fall shouldn’t be surprising.
“You knew… didn’t you?”

“Yes… and I’m sorry that my excuse is this,” Midnight felt so bad for saying it, “It had to happen.”

“…Star Swirl did tell me how you and he discussed the particulars of your journey through history.”

“I’m so sorry, Princess Celestia, but to change history is too great a risk, for better or worse. I can’t tell you how much I wish I could’ve spared your sister what became of her, spared you the pain of being betrayed by her and driven apart from Sombra,” Midnight felt his heart hurt with each word.
“But Star Swirl told me how changing the past can have dire consequences because of the unforeseen changes that can result. I am speaking to you now only because I have to assume it’s a part of history.”

“…When did you first meet me?” Celestia’s question took Midnight by surprise but he supposed there was no harm in answering.

“A thousand years after you sealed your sister in the moon,” Midnight confirmed. “Except, you never told me you’d met me in your past, which is why I still continue to hold my silence. Either I did meet you in your past, as we already have when you were a filly, and your future self chose not to tell me, or this is… Urgh! I don’t know, it’s so hard to make sense of!”

“It’s alright,” Celestia assured him, “and I must agree it is for the better you continue to hold your tongue. I have learned and experienced many a great deal… Heavy is the head that wears the crown.”

Midnight felt his heart sink at those words. Deciding to change the subject, he brought up, “Who was that… person you were speaking to earlier? Catrina?”

“Oh, a headache that one…” Celestia sighed. “Catrina is my student, and since the time she could crawl, she has also been my ward.”

“What exactly is she?” inquired Midnight. “I’ve never seen anything in Equestria like her.”

“She is either the last of her kind or among the very few remaining of a race known as the Cat Sidhe,” Celestia answered. Noting the clueless look on Midnight’s face, she added, “Think of her as a cat of faerie origin capable of learning magicks with an innate aptitude that easily makes her a sorceress worthy of the skill and fame of my old mentor, Star Swirl the Bearded, and her youth easily makes her stronger.”

“Among other things,” Midnight muttered.

“I take it you heard our… disagreement,” Celestia gathered. When midnight nodded yes, the princess sighed.
“When I found her, she was but a mewling kitten on the brink of death. I took her in as my ward and raised her like a daughter. Then when the child began to show talent for the mystic arts, I chose to tutor her, to teach her how to use her gifts responsibly. I trained her, believed in her, I told her she was destined for greatness! However, as she grew, I soon began to see a shadow in her mind, for with her blooming skills did yield a briar.”

“She sounded like she wants fame and recognition,” Midnight noted.

“And she accuses me of holding her back,” Celestia nodded wearily. “I suppose from a certain point of view, she is right. Please understand, Midnight, I love Catrina as though she were truly my own foal, and it is perhaps that love that has made me too protective, that I have sheltered her from the world, left her unprepared…”

“I’m sure you only did what you thought was best,” assured Midnight, levitating a tissue to the princess, which she accepted with a sniffle.

“Exactly, Midnight, what I thought was best,” Celestia sighed shakily as she kept rein of her emotions.
“However, what we think and what is, are not always the same thing.”

“It also sounded like she wanted you to give her something,” Midnight brought up.

“And it is what she wants that concerns me,” Celestia nodded. “I don’t know where Catrina learned of them… but she wants for me to grant her the Elements of Harmony.”

Midnight was aghast at what he just heard, gaping at the princess as he voiced his opinions.
“Absolutely not! She-she can’t be entrusted with the elements of- Where does she find the gall?!”

“Exactly…” Celestia sipped her nectar, as she let Midnight digest what he’d just heard and compose himself.

“Princes… The Elements of Harmony… Well, I can’t tell you too much, but…” Midnight chewed on it for a moment before saying, “They’re meant for… somepony else.”

“I had a hunch,” Celestia sighed. “But Catrina… she’s gotten this idea in her head where she feels that, in her mind, she is the most skilled and powerful sorceress in Equestria, that she is entitled the most powerful magical artifacts in the nation!”

“What’s so great about her?!” Midnight snapped before grimacing and saying, “Sorry…”

“Don’t be, because, in some ways you are right,” Celestia rubbed the side of her head, “Catrina doesn’t behold the necessary qualities that would make her a suitable wielder of the Elements. I tried to tell her that, but she’s too self-absorbed to listen, to even take a since critique!”

“Well, I hope the Elements are secure,” Midnight brought up.

“They are,” Celestia assured him. “However, I fear I will never wield them again.”

“Whattya mean?” asked Midnight, that statement piquing his interest.

“The Elements, Midnight,” Celestia hesitated a moment to find the right words. “I am no longer connected to them… When my sister became that terrible entity… I was forced to take all of the Elements and wield their powers against her! I succeeded in overpowering her and was left with no choice but to imprison her, so she could not make another attempt to bring about eternal night…”

“But…?” Midnight pressed, knowing the word was coming.

“…but in doing so, I perverted the Elements’ powers,” Celestia looked crestfallen. “For even though she was taken by evil, my sister was also a wielder of the elements, as I was. But by using the elements on my fellow wielder of their powers, I created a disharmony within their powers that had a negative effect on them.”

“What happened to them?” Midnight didn’t like where this was going.

“They were weakened, Midnight,” Celestia wiped a tear that had welled up in her eye. “The disharmony between myself and my sister affected the elements in such a way they were weakened… I fear unless something is able to provide the right… I don’t know, a spark! Then… the Elements’ powers will never regain their full potency.”

Now it made sense, at least to Midnight. He recalled that night when he and Twilight and all their friends had worked together to reach the Elements of Harmony, and when they’d found them the Elements were lifeless stone spheres.
Is this why they were like that? Why it was said they needed a spark…?

“I felt it would be risky to bring the elements here to Canterlot,” Celestia went on, Midnight jolting out of his pondering.
“So I chose to hide them in my former home.”

“You mean to say the Elements are still in the Castle of the Two Sisters?” Midnight inquired.

“Yes, and until I can discover the means to restore their full powers, there they shall remain,” Celestia answered firmly.

Unbeknownst to her and Midnight however, a pair of green feline eyes narrowed from a nearby hedge, watching, listening. Preying.

Author's Note

Catrina, a G1 villain, debuts as the first pupil and failure of Princess Celestia!

I used this part of the story to voice a theory as to why the elements were stone orbs in the show when they were shown in the past to be gems, that the prior wielders, Celestia and Luna-turned-Nightmare Moon, their rift and Ceelstia using the elements against her sister (who once also wielded them) had a negative effect on the elements that they needed that 'spark' to re-ignite their power!

22. The Elements in Disharmony - Part 2

Bluebirds sang happily as they bathed in one of the several birdbaths set here and thre in the gardens, and Midnight couldn’t help but smile, thinking, Fluttershy would love this…

Just thinking about the gentle and loving pegasus made Midnight think of Big Macintosh, which made him think of his family, which made him think of Twinken, which made him remember the lessons he gave his little brother, and the concept of lessons made him think of Twilight. He missed them all so much and wished so bad to be with them again.

Celestia regarded the blue unicorn sitting in the shade of a willow tree as he watched the bluebirds, and just seeing him made her wonder. She’d met him as a filly and despite the short time they spent together, she quickly grew to love him as…
Certainly not a father… a big brother, maybe, she pondered.

But his situation was bizarre to the sun princess. This was a pony out of time yet playing key-roles here and there throughout Equestrian history. Except he wasn’t trying to play any roles at all, he was trying to get home to his own time period.

Looking at this Midnight from an adult perspective, Celestia couldn’t really regard him as a big brother-figure like she had when they’d met. She was centuries older than him, had experienced far more, even though Midnight’s own experiences were not at all minuscule in comparison, and at the moment, he was just depressed.

She joined him in the shade, and he looked at her in acknowledgement before returning his attention to the bluebirds, chuckling now and then at the way they ruffled their feathers and made little splashes.

“I envy them.”

Celestia looked curiously at Midnight, as he explained his statement, “They together, with those they care about. I’m not.”

“I wish there was a way to help you, Midnight,” Celestia sighed. “Alas, time-travel is a subject better left alone. Star Swirl did in fact dedicate a small amount of his research into it, but soon stopped. I can only imagine it had something to do with you.”

“I’m sure it was,” Midnight replied in a voice so bitter it disturbed Celestia. “I don’t know what happened to him… but whatever respect I had for him ceased that night when-”

He stopped talking, his eyes getting shifty to Celestia, and she had an idea.
“You don’t have to tell me. I won’t contradict you, Midnight. My mentor… it’s as though he lost his way. But after my sister was imprisoned, I was at a loss… Oh, I put on a facade of strength and conviction for my subjects, but whenever I was alone… I broke down, in shame, in heartache… One day, Star Swirl came and saw me in my sorry state. Somehow, he managed to brighten my spirits and restore my strength of heart. It enabled me to face the grief when he passed away…”

Midnight gaped in shock at the princess as he whispered in a quivering voice, “He’s- …He’s gone?”

“Old age eventually caught up with Star Swirl,” Celestia nodded sadly. “Despite his power and strength as an archmage, he could not hold senescence at bay forever. He had grown tired, Midnight, and he longed for rest after he managed to kick my sunny flanks back into gear.”

Midnight couldn’t help but chuckle a bit at Celestia’s colorful vocabulary.

“But even in his final hours, he expressed his unwavering faith that I would look after everypony well,” Celestia’s composure was even but Midnight would had to have been blind to see the hurt in her eyes.
“So I strive to live up to that faith every day.”

“You should’ve seen him,” Midnight brought up, Celestia looking at him and noticing the look of wonder he had.
“When he first saw that tree sprout, he was filled with… such inspiration, such drive! It made him want nothing more than to bring the tribes together, truly in peace and harmony, and he entrusted that faith to you and Luna… I will never think of him the same way again, but… I think I can still respect him for the road he paved for you. And trust me, Princess, yours is a long one, but I know, in my heart of hearts, you have the strength to see it to the end and fulfill his goal.”

Celestia cleared her tears and whispered, “Thank you, Midnight. Granted, growing up under Star Swirl’s tutelage wasn’t easy, but he looked out for me and my sister, and… to be honest, he was a far better teacher than a father figure. Also, he treated Luna and me as individuals, not as my subjects do, who look at me and see the crown first. Besides him, Sombra, and my sister, the only pony who ever treated me that way was you. Despite the limited time we’ve shared together, you’ve done your best to help me, even when your primary concern has been getting home, and I can’t tell you how grateful I am for that.”

Midnight smiled at her and held out his arms, and Celestia was all-too happy to accept the invitation of a hug. But soon Celestia let go and Midnight looked at her curiously as she said, “Midnight… You’ve already done so much but I would appreciate if…”

“I’m happy to help however I can,” Midnight assured her.

“Well, I thought perhaps you could have a word with Catrina,” Celestia proposed.

“A headache, am I? Unsuitable, am I?!” Catrina growled as she threw on her cloak and grabbed her bag. She looked into her mirror, giving herself a once-over and purred, “Lovely, as always…”

Growling, she made for her door, hissing, “I’ll show her… After I’ve conquered the Everfree Forest, I will claim-”

Opening the door, she caterwauled to see Midnight at the door, apparently having been about to knock.
“Oh, excuse me! I hope I didn’t startle you.”

“Oh not at all,” Catrina’s tail tied itself in a knot as she pulled together her composure, thinking, I don’t know who this Midnight is, but he’s obviously on a first-name basis with the princess, which means he has her favor…

“So, Midnight is it? What can I do for you?”

“Well, Catrina, um… your teacher asked me to have a word with you,” Midnight said politely.

“Oh…! As much as I would love to sit here and shoot the breeze,” Catrina’s eyes got shifty as not-so-subtly slipped through the door, squeezing past the blue unicorn.
“I have better things to do.”

As she started walking down the hall, Midnight Flashed in front of her, making her stop, as he furrowed his brows at her.
“Catrina. I might not have an extensive education or the amount of experience as your teacher or Star Swirl, but I have seen much in my life, including what happens to those who seek power with such single-minded drive they lose their way!”

“I don’t have to listen to you!” Catrina hissed as she bared her claws, “You’re a nobody…!”

“And you think just because you’re a good mage you’re entitled to power?” Midnight asked rhetorically.
“Power is not justification for claiming authority, it is proving yourself-”

“I HAVE PROVEN MYSELF!” Catrina screamed as she waved her clawed hands, glowing with green mana, and Midnight felt the air move in concert with Catrina before it whirlwinded him into the wall.

He let out a cry of pain as he slumped to the floor, dazed and groaning as Catrina sneered, “I have become an elementalist of no equal, save for perhaps Celestia! But once I have the Elements of Harmony that will change…!”

Midnight moaned as he looked up and noticed Catrina becoming cloaked in mist before it faded away, taking her with it. Groaning, Midnight struggled to his hooves as he thought, I gotta alert the princess!

Author's Note

Elementalist - my word for a mage who is an expert in elemental magic, manipulating the natural elements of earth, fire, air, and water

23. The Elements in Disharmony - Part 3

Wings flapped as Celestia and Midnight soared over the countryside, the Everfree Forest in sight. Celestia furrowed her brows in concentration when she heard Midnight call to her over the roar of the wind rushing past their faces.

“Princess! What do we do when we catch up with Catrina?” he asked.

“We will speak with her, and hopefully she’ll listen in my presence,” Celestia answered.

“I dunno, Princess!” Midnight debated, “Catrina seems pretty resolute in her goal!”

“Either way, she will not defile my old sanctuary!” The goal was clear in Celestia’s head but perhaps not in her heart as she thought, Catrina… for your own sake, please…!

In no time at all, they arrived and landed before the Everfree Forest, Midnight reassuming his unicorn form and putting his goggles away. The two of them gazed up at the wild wood as Celestia said, “Midnight, Catrina is my responsibility. You don’t need to further involve yourself.”

“If you think I’m just gonna stand by, you’re crazy,” Midnight responded with eyes furrowed in determination.
“I won’t allow Catrina to get the Elements, so long as it’s within my power.”

“Very well,” Celestia’s horn shined and a bubble of golden mana spread out before fading but not before it made some tracks glow.
“Catrina was here, the tracks progress further in.”

“After you,” Midnight hid behind Celestia’s tail and she raised a brow at him.

“Men only act like gentlecolts when it suits them, don’t they?” she teased, Midnight smiling sheepishly but following her in.

“Ergh!”

*SMACK*

Catrina was not happy.

She was trudging through a dense and muddy area, smacking away insects, brambly branches pulling at her cloak, the mudding sucking at her feet. When she found she couldn’t pull her foot out, she hissed, “Perfect… these are my best shoes!”

She gave up and yanked her feet out of them, leaving the footwear to sink into the murk as she yanked her cloak from a branch and twirled it around her shoulders, growling, “I hate this forest…!”

*SPLAP*

"EEERRRGGHHHH…” Catrina growled as the end of her cloak (drenched in muck) slapped against her face.

“Catrina!”

She whirled about to see her teacher and that annoying unicorn, “Well, well, teacher! Come to witness me as I go to claim my destiny?”

“Catrina… Come with me back to Canterlot,” Celestia bade, “you are not meant for the Elements of Harmony, your destiny lies elsewhere.”

“For too long I’ve lived in your shadow,” growled Catrina, “studied and excelled in the arcane arts and having nothing to show for it! All the while choking down all that nonsense of friendship and harmony you spoon-fed me- Well, “teacher”! I’ve had just about enough!”

Catrina snapped her fingers, igniting a flicker of flame before invigorating it with her mana, and releasing a stream of fire at the two ponies! Celestia and Midnight gasped as they dodged the fire blast, but then Midnight noticed something.
“Princess! She’s making a break for it!”

“After her!” Celestia fanned her wings and the beat propelled her forward, Midnight hurrying to keep up.

Catrina had bought herself a few moments before her mentor and the annoyance with her gave chase. Calling the wind, she was able to zoom through the forest, the wind carrying her with each leaping step.

As he pursued, Midnight was only half-aware of how fast he was running, how high and far he was leaping, as though he were lighter in weight. But his attention was on the witch ahead of him, and of the prize she sought which he had to protect.

As Catrina zoomed through the foliage, she peered o’er her shoulder, noting her pursuers. Narrowing her eyes, she hissed as she conjured green fireballs in her hands and threw them at each pony. Celestia simply willed the fireball to quench while Midnight surrounded himself with a Fire Shield, blowing through the fireball as though it were no more than a soap bubble. Growling, Catrina launched herself upwards and came down with an earth-shattering thud, her power pushing into the ground and rubble being forced up. Midnight skidded to a halt before he almost face-planted into a monolith of stone while Celestia flew overhead and cast tendrils of energy to ensnare Catrina.

Hissing, Catrina focused her mana into her claws and slashed the tendrils to ribbons before taking a deep breath. She blew with the force of a hurricane, sending Celestia crashing into a tree.

The witch sneered when a blast of energy missed her head by mere inches and she whirled to see Midnight, his horn flared with another spell ready.
“No matter what, Catrina, I am not letting you near the Elements of Harmony!”

“I will not let anyone stand in my way, not Celestia…!” Catrina stamped her foot, a great boulder almost instantly jutting out from the ground before Catrina willed it to rise.
“And certainly not the likes of you!”

She threw her hand forward and Midnight screamed as the boulder came down on him. Catrina hissed wickedly when the scream came to an abrupt end.

“NO!”

Catrina whirled in time to see an inflamed Celestia barrel into her and send her crashing through several trees. As the dust settled, Catrina groaned as she struggled to her feet and flinched to see her former mentor, literally on fire.

The pink of her mane had turned blazing orange while the light cobalt had turned an intense blue, her coat a harsh gold, and her eyes white-hot.
“I took you in, I raised you, loved you as though you were my own!”

Celestia beat her wings, sending a blistering wave of heat at Catrina, who yowled in pain of its intensity but managed to hold her ground.

“So how could you have turned out this way?!” Celestia launched a golden burst of energy at Catrina, who propelled herself skyward on a cyclone of air, Celestia following her until they hovered above the canopy.
“How could you have developed this senseless hunger for power that you don’t care who you hurt to get it?!”

The Princess fired a ray of super-intense sunlight, that Catrina tried to dodge but still got her foot scalded. It hurt but she stifled her cry of pain and glared hatefully at Celestia.

"I have watched over you for years Catrina, taken care of you, loved you. How could you do this! Try to steal one of Equestria's strongest lines of defense and dare to harm one of my oldest friends!"

"I dare because I'm sick of being stuck under your hooves, being intentionally limited when such power is within my reach. I have worked long and hard to reach a level of sorcery beyond anypony else, and you've purposefully tried to deny me! Well no more Celestia, NO MORE!"

Catrina's eyes flashed a stone grey color and her claws glowed with power. With a mighty swipe towards the ground, two pillars of rock shot forwards toward Celestia like a pair of ballistic missiles.

The Sun princess gave a hurt glare before defending herself with her glorious wings. The stone slammed into her and propelled her back several hoof lengths before she managed to recover. Catrina was not idle though and had surrounded herself in her elemental wind magic to get airborne. Her eyes flashed red and with a hiss, the felinoid witch shot forward, her claws encased in a fiery glow. The Princess' hardened expression never wavered and she met her student's charge at full speed with her front hooves.

An explosion of energy burst from the impact as the combatants were forced apart. Celestia wobbled a little in the air, but appeared no worse for wear. Catrina however was shunted out of the air as the breath left her lungs. She slammed down into the muddy ground sending dirt and rotting roots in all directions. The witch gave her a head a shake to regain focus before climbing to her feet and growling up at her mentor.

Meanwhile, in the pile of rubble that had ignited Celestia's fury, Midnight remained flinched, waiting for the impact that would flatten him. After a few minutes of nothing happening he opened his eyes to discover a curious sight. He had auto cast a spell in an attempt to save himself, but instead of an ordinary telekinesis spell or even a shield, Midnight had done something bizarre to the large boulder that had to have weighed at least five times as much as him, that was now sitting upon his head softly like a hat.

WHAT! But, but, that should have flattened me! How is the boulder just sitting on my head? Wait a second, my body feels…

Testing this feeling of empowerment, Midnight calmly lifted the boulder from his head like it was nothing but a scrap of paper and gently tossed it away. Strangely gravity seemed to reassert itself as the boulder came down with a thunderous impact. Shaking off the dust clinging to his coat, Midnight quickly scanned the area to see Celestia and Catrina engaged in combat.

The elementalist had managed to summon forth a storm cloud and was attempting to strike Celestia down with lighting. It was plainly obvious to both of them though that Carina wasn't making much headway harming the alicorn. Celestia didn't even need to dodge the blasts, she simply swept them aside with her wings where they struck against the trees of the Everfree and set them alight.

"Give up Catrina, you cannot defeat me. These actions alone should make it clear even to you how far you have fallen. You have harmed a stallion I considered a brother and sought to misuse one of the most powerful magicks of this world. Your actions will have consequences, but for the love I have for you, I am willing to be lenient if you just please cease this foolishness," Celestia pleaded, sensing that the fight had reached a tipping point.

If these fires continued, wildlife could be endanger, to say nothing of any nearby settlements. So far she had managed to stay defensive against Catrina, but if this didn't stop, she would have to reluctantly fight back. Catrina's powers were great, but against an alicorn, she had no chance.

Catrina however, didn't seem to think so as she raised her claws above her head and started to draw the fires into a flaming twister.

"You may be the keeper of the sun Celestia, but you are not entitled to all the power of the world! I won't allow you to hoard the elements from me any longer. Your strength is vast but I have mastered all of the natural elements. I can control the sky you fly in, the flames that burst from your precious sun, the water and ice that encompasses the globe, and I control-”

Catrina didn’t get to finish as a large stone slammed into her back and knocked her face first into the mud. The twister of fire safely dispersed without her maintaining it, and the fires flickered away into the air.

The sorceress pulled her face from the muck, steam burning it away as she turned her red face to her attacker. Midnight stared her down, no sense of joviality in his expression. He lit his horn up, ready to cast as he stared her down.

"This has gone on long enough Catrina. You may not know much about me, but I can tell you here and now, so long as I’m here you will never lay a single claw on the Elements of Harmony! The artifacts are not just some battery for you to juice yourself up, they are one of the fulcrums of the world, maintaining the balance between Harmony and Chaos, Good and Evil all through the magic of friendship. They aren't a toy or a power-booster for anypony to misuse or bring harm. I don't want to fight you, but I will help Celestia if it means keeping the world safe."

Catrina crawled to her feet and examined the situation. She was battered and bruised, her robes ripped and stained. Her large reserves of mana were starting to fall and she now had both the sun-moving Celestia and the obviously powerful Midnight to contend with. Her chances at reaching the elements weren't looking very good if she kept up this straight fight. It was time to play dirty.

"Who do you think you are to tell me what to do? You may have far more power than the average unicorn, but you are still nothing compared to me. You can talk all you what, but I know your claims are all wet!"

Catrina's eyes suddenly glowed a deep blue, and with a wave of her claws, the mud seemed to warble until the water was ripped from it and pulled into the air. Midnight only had a second to look shocked before the torrent of water shot towards him, ready to wash him away. It was only due to his immense magical skill that he was able to conjure forth a flaming shield to protect himself, but the torrent was strong and he could feel it pushing into his shield, threatened to break through and sweep him into the rocks. Suddenly a flashed appeared next to him, and Celestia struck the water with her blazing flames. Beams of fires flashed from her horn, aiding Midnight's blue flames and turning the water into a wave of steam. The attack kept up for a moment, until the water pressure ceased. It was only then that the two ponies realized Catrina's game.

The steam that flooded the air had hidden her from view.

Not one to be tricked in such a way, Celestia gave her mighty wings a flap, sending out a massive gust of air to clear the battlefield. But as the haze left, Midnight and Celestia could just make out the retreating figure of Catrina as she made a break for the Castle of the Two Sisters.

Author's Note

The battle scene here was done by my fellow Brony, Pontiac56

Thank you my friend!:twilightsmile:

24. The Elements in Disharmony - Part 4

Curse it, curse it, curse it!!! Catrina raged in her thoughts as she willed the wind to hasten her towards the Castle of the Two Sisters. But she was starting to realize her pursuers would subdue her before she reached her objective.

Peering over her shoulder, she glimpsed that insufferable monarch she once regarded as her teacher, and with her that obnoxious upstart blue unicorn somehow keeping up with Celestia despite his lack of wings.
I don’t know how that little nopony avoided being crushed like the ant he is, but one way or another-

“Catrina, stop!”

Catrina heard her former mentor’s shout and noted how it sounded concerned rather than stern, but it certainly wasn’t reason for the witch to heed.
“Shut up!”

She concentrated her mana, snapped her fingers, igniting a fireball in hand before throwing it at her pursuers, Celestia and Midnight dodging. However, the force of her literal throwback caused Catrina to loose balance and concentration, the air weakening and no longer able to keep her aloft!

“MEEOOOOOWWW!!!” Catrina caterwauled as she fell towards a trench, Celestia screaming, “NO!”

Catrina fell into the trench and the princess and unicorn heard her scream in pain as they saw some kind of viny weed glow in the trench, writhing like snakes, constricting the poor witch that had fallen into their coils.

“No…!” Celestia whispered in horror, Midnight looking to her in worry.

“Princess, what is it? What are those plants Catrina fell into?”

“…They’re Witch Weed!” Celestia answered ominously.

“Witch Weed? Sounds bad,” Midnight commented.

“Like you won’t believe…” Celestia nodded as they watched Catrina writhe and struggle free, only succeeding in the weed’s briars scratching her.
“It’s a poisonous plant that causes madness and invigorates the body to dangerous levels. I’ve seen its work before but I had no idea it grew in the Everfree Forest! I fear our situation might have just…”

“No point fretting more, here she comes…” Midnight stated.

They felt an intense power, the air grew heavy, as Catrina rose from the crevice, a few tendrils of witch weed clinging to her dress, her eyes glowing yellow, her head shoulders twitching, purple electricity sparking around in tendrils, as she began to laugh. It was a dark chuckle that escalated into a mad cackle as she began to rant.
“This power! Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! I never dreamed such power could be found in the Everfree Forest itself!”

“The Everfree Forest?!” Midnight echoed in confusion.

“Yes, my pathetic little ponies!” sneered the crazed cat witch, “Somehow, that briar patch has established a connection between I and this wild wood! I feel every tree, every root, sense every living, breathing thing within this forest! Forget the Elements, I could rule the whole world from in here!”

“Catrina! Calm down and clear your thoughts!” Celestia beseeched, “The Everfree’s wild magic has shaken your state of mind!”

“Oh, I assure you, my former teacher…” Catrina hissed eerily, “I have never had so firm a grasp on my senses! Whatever this power is, it has shown me the true power that comes from nature itself! Now… bow to your new queen, and make compunction in the final moments before you are cursed to your eternal reward!”

Celestia looked on in horror as she saw for herself that Catrina was now truly beyond hope. Midnight placed a hoof on her shoulder and whispered, “Whatever the cost, we must stop her, here and now.”

Celestia blinked away the tears and nodded, reminded of her duty.

“Catrina… I will do what I must to protect my subjects,” the princess declared, “and I can tell you are now beyond reason. That does not mean, however, that I have given up on you.”

“Then you are already dead…!” Catrina answered with a sneer manic and murderous as she waved out her arms and roots and vines reared up around them, Celestia and Midnight gasping at how they’d suddenly been surrounded. Catrina then snarled gleefully as she beckoned a stormcloud that unleashed chaotic bolts of lightning without direction. The bolts struck randomly, setting trees and shrubbery ablaze.

Midnight gaped at Catrina fearfully as the witch cackled out on her power binge, when he noticed something. Her gown was turning green, the cloth into a leaf-like substance, and her bare shoulders showed signs of change as well, looking like splotches of tree bark was growing over them.
“Catrina, stop! I don’t know what it is, but the Witch Weed is-”

“Silence! If you fools will not bow before your new queen,” Catrina screamed, the purplish-yellow tendrils of energy crackling around her eerily.
“Then you must be destroyed!”

Catrina took a deep breath, the situation suddenly calming, until Catrina cast her spell.

Branches and root, twig and vine!
Unleash your mistress’ wrath divine!

At Catrina’s words, the trees around them glowed, as did their roots through the ground, a two-toned glow of eerie purple and yellow, as the trees and plants shook with life! Midnight and Celestia watched as the trees loomed ominously, their roots tearing out of the ground and lifting the trees to walk.
“Look out!”

Celestia took Midnight and flapped above the tree line, dodging a heavy branch come crashing down in a burst of leaves.

Catrina chuckled darkly as she willed the vines to raise her up to meet her enemies.
“You can’t escape me! This entire forest may as well be my body and you’re germs to be expunged!”

“Midnight, come on!” Celestia took flight, Midnight zooming after her, disregarding the question of how he could be flying without his wings.

Catrina snickered as she noted the fires she’d already set upon the woods.

Forest fire, heed my say!
Seize, with claws of flame, my prey!

The forest fires bunched together, coalescing as the formed into giant claws much like Catrina’s, and directly in Celestia and Midnight’s paths!
“Princess! Turn around!”

“No, Midnight! Keep going, and don’t falter!”

The massive claws of flame made Midnight feel like he was gonna wet his hooves, but something in Celestia’s voice invoked his faith in her.
Why couldn’t I have been the Element of Caution…?!

He closed his eyes and followed Celestia, putting everything into whatever it was giving him wingless flight, and as they came close to the giant blazing claws, Catrina flexed her own, prepared to incinerate them between her manifested flames… and clapped!

The giant claws came together in an explosive burst of flame and force! Catrina narrowed her eyes, waiting for them to disperse, trying to see if she’d gotten them. But as the smoke began to disperse, a beam of yellow mana shot out and struck Catrina in the chest, making her cry out in shock as she fell, only for the trees below to reach out and catch her safely in a canopy of leaves. Growling, Catrina stood up, the branches lifting her to see Celestia and Midnight as the smoke cleared, the both of them glaring back contemptuously.

“Even with the Everfree’s magic, you would be wise not to underestimate me,” Celestia called out.

“It would seem so…” Catrina snarled before lashing out with her claws, beckoning the vines around to lash out and whip at her adversaries.

Midnight jumped in front of Celestia and let out an ear-shattering scream!!!

Celestia and Catrina both covered their ears as the sonic pulses of Midnight’s screaming blew away the vines and shook the trees around them all. When it was over, Catrina realized, He’s a lunar pony!

Celestia gaped at Midnight in shock, having come to the same conclusion but unable to understand how that could be so.
He existed before the lunar ponies! How could he…?!

Midnight glared at Catrina and realized she looked like more of her clothes and body were covered with bark and moss. In fact, her ponytailed hair looked like it was becoming tendrils of vines.
“Catrina, stop this! The more of the Everfree’s power you use the more it consumes you!”

Celestia had begun to notice the slow-transformation of her old student and realized Midnight was right!

“Catrina, I beg you! Cease this madness and we can help you! The magic flowing through you is a poison!”

“And still you try to hold me back…” Catrina answered in a tone ominous as she gathered the power eating away at her.
“The time has come to put an end…”

She raised her claws, the clouds above striking down to ignite the energies she’d collected as she roared!
“TO YOUR OPPRESSION!!!!”

Catrina brought her claws together and fired a beam of purple and yellow, the power imposing such pressure the forest shook in fear.

Celestia raised a shield of mana, the beam striking it with the force of an army! As the force of Catrina’s energy attack started to take its toll on Celestia, she felt a strength ignite that helped her to stand her metaphorical ground and looked to see midnight’s horn glowing as he channeled his energy into her shield!

Catrina soon saw her attack was not getting through and screamed with frustration, pushing more energy into it, not noticing the vines reaching out and melding with her being. Midnight did however and screamed, “Catrina, stop! The Everfree’s Power is expending you! Unless you stop using it, you are lost!”

“Whatever the cost, whatever it takes, I WILL DESTROY YOU!!!!” Catrina screamed as the Everfree’s wild magic turned against her, infuriated at her for trying to subjugate it, as Catrina’s fairy nature made her vulnerable to its nature-based power.

Her legs and gown melded together, her hair flying out as it turned green and red, and her skin and fur became bark coated in moss!

…Finally, the energy slowly ceased, and Celestia lowered her shield as she and Midnight gazed regrettably at what Catrina had brought upon herself. Her legs and gown had become a tree trunk while her arms, tail, and hair were now branches and leafy foliage. Her face twisted but recognizable in the bark it had become. Catrina had been turned into a tree. Ironically, it was a beautiful tree, leaves of emerald green with blooms of ruby red, briars along the branches. But they noticed something unsettling about it. From various creases in the bark they saw what was probably sap, given the yellow color, slowly coming out except it looked like the tree was bleeding.

“Catrina…” Celestia whispered, her heart heavy with guilt that she’d failed her student. She felt a hoof on her shoulder and looked to see Midnight, looking sad as well.
“Come on. Let’s go home…”

Nodding, Celestia and Midnight left Catrina, understanding she was lost to them. Probably forever.

Probably.

Given the yellowish glowing knotholes coming from what had been her eyes.

When they arrived back at Canterlot Castle, Celestia retired to her chambers but requested the castle staff to prepare a room for Midnight. He said his thanks and let her be. He knew she needed some time alone.

The next morning, a servant woke Midnight up and told him the princess requested his presence in the dining hall.

Midnight found Celestia calmly sipping tea before a very appealing spread of pancakes, fruits, pillars of toast, heaps of hay-bacon, eggs prepared in various ways, hash browns, pitchers of orange juice, and muffins.

“Good morning Midnight,” Celestia bade him with an inviting wing to sit next to her. Once he was seated, Celestia said, “I apologize, Midnight, for having dragged you through that ordeal.”

“It wasn’t your fault-” Midnight tried to say only for Celestia to shake her head.

“No, Midnight, it was… Catrina was my student, practically my daughter, and I failed her…”

“Princess, trust me!” Midnight pressed gently. “You will become a great princess, but you can’t expect that to happen without failure. When I met you, you were a credit to your position as ruler of Equestria. But you trusted me enough to show the side of you that shows that despite how much you shine, you are not perfect, because nopony is! You’ll stumble every now and then, but all you can do is keep moving forward and have faith tomorrow will be better than today, and I will tell you, Princess - Tomorrow is worth waiting for!”

Celestia was stunned, and couldn’t help but shed tears of joy and gratitude at the warm smile this unicorn was giving her, that she hugged him in her wings. Midnight blushed a bit, but didn’t resist, smiling happily that he’d preserved his princess’s faith.
Guess I am the Element of Faith!

When Celestia released him, she suggested, “We have more to discuss, but let’s have breakfast first.”

That breakfast was the best Midnight had had in a long while, and when it was over he felt the bliss of full belly and almost didn’t notice Celestia dismiss the staff as she set a sealed scroll on the table

“What’s this?” he asked.

“It’s for you,” Celestia answered as she showed him the scroll. “When he died, Star Swirl left a will. Among the possessions he passed on, he instructed this scroll be passed to you, if ever I got the chance."

Celestia levitated it to him and Midnight accepted it.

He noticed the seal was emblazoned with Star Swirl’s cutie-mark, two stars in a swirl pattern. He broke the seal, unrolled the scroll and read:

Dear Midnight Blaze,

If you are reading this, you know that I am no longer of this earth. As I write this final message to you, I regret that I never got to see you again before my time had come.

It shames me deeply, Midnight, of how our last encounter was a negative experience, and despite my behavior your words to me sunk in.

You were right about me, I tried for years to refuse the truth of what you said but eventually they left their impression on me, and with them the guilt of my actions and foolishness.

You were right, Midnight Blaze, I had so many better options and choices of how to raise and teach my students- Nay, my daughters and my son.

Looking back, Celestia, Luna, and even Sombra were the light, the pride, and the joy of my life. I was just too stubborn and proud to truly realize it then, and how I wish I had sooner.

After the fall of my son Sombra, and later my sweet Luna, that her own sister had to imprison her, I began to notice the bright and joyous Celestia I had always known began to dim with grief and shame. Seeing my daughter lose hope, after she had suffered the anguish of losing her love, I finally realized how right you were about me.

I finally began to act like the father Celestia had always needed me to be.

I strove to live up to your example as one who always find hope and was able to help Celestia reaffirm her purpose and find the spark that ignited her faith.

But as the years wore on, my magic, as well my body, began to fail me. I knew I did not have long, and when I saw no signs I would see you again, I endeavored to make amends to you, even if it would be posthumously.

I dove into research of magic involving time and space, hoping to find or discover a means I could leave you with which you could use to finally end your journey and make your way home to where and when you belong.

I am relieved to say my research paid off, and so I leave you this spell.

A Time for Everything, and Everything in its Time
To where and when you belong, I send you with this rhyme

This spell is purported to send a subject out of time to its proper place in the timeline. With this spell, you can go home, Midnight. However, I strongly urge you to consider this carefully. You have already played key roles in history.

I figured out that you impersonated me and convinced Scorpan to turn against Tirek, and Celestia told me you helped Autumn Wheat escape the Crystal Empire, which she would not have done on her own.

A mysterious thing, Time, powerful, but when meddled with, dangerous.

Even I, with all my knowledge and experience, cannot truly fathom its workings but it takes only an honest and sincere heart to understand that for better or worse, time is not to be trifled with.

I do not know if there is such a thing as temporal paradoxes, Midnight. Have we experienced events in one timeline only for somepony to somehow travel back to meddle or interfere with history and change but a single event that set into motion a whole new series of events entirely?

Who is to say? But I know this – Midnight, when you first told me of who you are and where and when you are from, I felt in my heart that you had begun a journey like no one before you, and one none shall ever walk after you.

You have played roles in history, whether of your own volition or not, whether as yourself or masquerading as another, and I feel that regardless of when you should read these words I leave you, you will still have more roles to play.

However, the choice is yours.

I cannot tell you what the right choice is because only you can determine that. The only thing I can tell you, is, let your instinct guide you, let your accomplishments inspire you, and let your heart embolden you.

Despite the brief times we shared before our last, I am proud to have known you, and wish you well.

If not your friend, then your guide,
Star Swirl the Bearded

Midnight put the scroll down and realized he was crying, Celestia offered him a napkin which he accepted to wipe the tears away. He looked at Celestia who nodded in understanding.
“You have a lot to think about.”

Author's Note

I apologize if the final battle against Catrina felt anticlimactic, but I wanted to start bringing this arc to a close. The way Catrina wound up was inspired by arthurin myth, where it was said Merlin was sealed inside a tree by (I don't rememebr who) Vivienne, Nimue, Morgan le Fay... and it was possible because of his fairy heirtage.

Catrina is a Cat Sidhe, think a mix of cat, fairy, and witch, and so it seemed a fitting way to knock her out of the limelight.

The letter and spell Star Swirl left for Midnight were meant to mend the broken bond and show that Star Swirl improved later in his life, and even in his last years strove to make amends.

Now Midnight has a choice to make!

25. The Elements in Disharmony - Epilogue

As he lied on the bed of his room, Midnight didn’t know how long he spent thinking as he went over the various pros and cons of the spell he’d just learned of.

He could go home, just like that! He could see his friends and family again, his little brother Twinken, feel his Twilight in his arms again.

But Star Swirl had pointed out a very big con – Midnight had played key-roles in history, even though it had been from behind the scenes. If he hadn’t followed Luna, he would never have left that alert spell to draw Celestia to the archipelago to find the lunar ponies, if he had not impersonated Star Swirl history would not remember him as the one to reform Scorpan, if he had not stayed in the empire he would not have helped Autumn Wheat escape to warn the sister of King Sombra’s madness. So many ifs and maybes, it was driving Midnight up the wall.

But then as his thoughts turned to his master, he recalled something Sombra once wrote to him. Taking out the journal, he poured through that first message he got from the prince after the unicorn had been thrown into the past.

He found it!

…Because as I write this message, the pony who you will become stands beside me. I have no doubts this Midnight I have spoken with is you, who you are meant to become, who you will be. But only after you have travailed the very history of Equestria!

As those words began to sink in, so did the reality as Midnight found his answer.

“I have to decline,” he told Celestia.

The princess said nothing, only looked at the blue unicorn before her expectantly.

“Don’t misunderstand, Princess. With all my heart, I wish I could use this spell and just go back to the time and place where I belong…”

“But…?” Celestia bade.

“But it’s a shortcut,” Midnight explained, “and would have more consequences than I dare to imagine. I considered Star Swirl’s words carefully, Your Highness, and I think he was right! I still have many roles in history to play, and if I don’t then the future as I know it will be remade into something beyond recognition. For better or worse, I must continue my journey through time and make it back to my friends and family on my own.”

Celestia nodded in understanding, and in pride of this pony before her.
“I can see it in your eyes that you will not be swayed otherwise. Very well, Midnight, I will keep Star Swirl’s spell secret until you ask it of me. But before you go… let’s just enjoy each other’s company.”

That’s just what they did. They talked, and Midnight admitted to being the one to leave the spell that eventually drew Celestia to the isles to discover the lunar ponies. At this point, Celestia brought up the sonic scream Midnight had done, telling him it was a power common to the lunar ponies. When he asked about how he was able to move the boulder that failed to crush him, she explained it was another lunar pony power, Gravitokinesis!

The more Midnight learned of lunar ponies the more he realized he really was becoming one. However Celestia then brought up what caused lunar ponies the stigma of being outcasts to other ponies – Their diet including meat.

Midnight swore he hadn’t eaten meat since that night he witnessed the beginning of the lunar ponies but Celestia warned him eventually the hunger would set in, that it hadn’t yet because Midnight had not been fully exposed to Luna’s magic that night. However the spell had begun the process and would eventually complete its purpose.

That disturbed Midnight but there was no point in worrying about it- What was done was done, and even if he wanted to reverse the process, it would mean prolonging his journey. Since he’d seen the signs of his conversion, he’d also noticed how much more lunar energy he absorbed, making his time-jumps easier and further along history. If becoming a lunar pony fully and completely would help him get home sooner, he was for it.

Then Celestia brought up she intended to take measures to protect the Elements of Harmony. Midnight almost protested but listened as Celestia assured him the artifacts would remain hidden in the Castle of the Two Sisters. She merely intended to wrap them in a fog of myth and mystery, their anonymity would help to shield them from unwanted sight.

Midnight then “suggested” Celestia should make further protective measures by leaving tests for worthy ponies who could overcome them to become the protectors of whosoever be found worthy of the Elements themselves.

She gave him a sneaky look but agreed nonetheless.

Midnight also asked Celestia what became of Autumn Wheat. Celestia explained the crystal mare was devastated to hear of the Crystal Empire vanishing, but a guard managed to cheer her up. Before long, Autumn gave birth to a daughter and fell in love with the guard. With Celestia's blessing, she released the guard from service so he and Autumn could leave to start their lives together. Celestia recalled her former guard expressing an interest in starting an apple farm. Midnight chuckled to hear that but it also made him wonder.

Soon it was time, and as the full moon reached its peak, Midnight and Celestia stood in the courtyard as they gazed up at the lunar sphere. Midnight saw a beckoning light as it cast its gentle embrace over him, filling him with strength but when he looked at Celestia, the look on her face made him realize she was seeing something else. He gave the moon another look and finally saw it.

The Mare in the Moon.

He sighed sadly but took a deep breath as he turned to face the princess.
“I guess this goodbye again.”

“Not goodbye,” Celestia shook no but with a smile. She took Midnight into another hug, which he welcomed gladly as the princess said, “just… until we meet again.”

“I wuv you, Tia,” Midnight whispered, and Celestia looked at him warmly, and gave him a kiss on the forehead.

“Faust-speed, my little pony,” she whispered back.

Midnight stepped back and smiled as he invoked his Time Stone.

Celestia watched as the breeze sparkled turquoise blue like Midnight’s eyes, swirling around him as he rose up, his mana enveloping him in a bubble, and in a Wink of Light he was gone!

Author's Note

Had to wrap things up, and drop some hints

There was more to the choice Midnight was faced with - If he had chosen to take the shortcut, then the timeline would have been ruined because he did not play out the roles he was intended to, and who knows what would have happened!

So yes, Midnight chose correctly, and proved himself more as the Element of Faith. By having faith in his master's words that Midnight did in fact complete his journey on his own rather than take shortcuts.

26. Enchained by Talons - Part 1

Once again, Midnight found himself in scenic middle of nowhere. It was nighttime and the moon looked to be in the waning gibbous state of the lunar cycle, which made Midnight groan.
Great… A least a whole `nother month until I can use full moon energy for another time-jump!

Sighing, he looked around, glad that his becoming a lunar pony had given him night-vision. Even if the moon wasn’t providing its guiding light, for Midnight the night itself may as well have been daybreak.

He hadn’t landed in any grasslands, which was honestly a refreshing start, but was instead surrounded by deep woodland. Somehow, Midnight’s instincts told him he was not in the Everfree Forest but he wasn’t in Whitetail Woods or any other forest or woodlands he knew of.

Then his ears flicked towards a sound they picked up and he looked to his right. He only saw more woods but then the breeze blew his way and his nose caught a scent he had not smelled for a long time. He sniffed some more, finding the scent appealing yet somewhere in his equine brain a voice, tiny and soft, was giving a warning but a rumble in Midnight’s belly drowned it out.

Following the smell, he walked through the woodlands, oddly unafraid of the darkness or the sounds of woodland creatures when his eyes began to notice a distant light behind a dense bush, his ears picking up the snap and crackle of what could only be fire, and the smell he was following was in the same direction.

Could be a campfire… Midnight thought but he wondered what that smell was.

Very carefully, Midnight slipped through the bush and managed to peer clearly enough through its foliage to see…
“A camp…” he whispered.

There was indeed a campfire, a nearby tent, something past it, but what drew Midnight’s initial attention was the spit over the fire, cooking…
Meat! Midnight realized as he saw it.

It looked to have been a wild pig, but Midnight felt his stomach turn as he realized, I like the smell!

This was further proof Midnight was becoming a lunar pony. His mentor had told him lunar ponies were omnivorous, and had no qualms eating meat. But then another thought crossed his mind.
If the camper eats meat, then the camper isn’t a pony!

Midnight raised the hood of his cloak and carefully made his way around the camp, trying to see who or what it belonged to. The tents were simple tarp tents, a few sticks forming a raised horizontal pole, over which was the tent tarp to form the shelter, the insides lined with crude blankets and…
Phew, what is that- cat or bird?!

Midnight snorted and saw hairs and fluff and feathers among the blankets, but then he realized, How do I know?!

His sense of smell was improving, no doubt about that. But now, instinct was telling Midnight to clear out, and he was about to obey said instinct when his ears perked at another sound. He looked past the tents and saw a group huddled together, metallic clinks sounding as the huddle moved, and Midnight’s night-vision saw the group was a bunch of ponies shackled and collared together with chains!

There were twelve total, unicorns, earth ponies, and pegasi, mares and stallions. Their forelegs were shackled together, the collars around their necks were iron-framed wood padlocked tight, and a heavy iron chain linked them all together.

Midnight was horrified as he slowly approached. One of the ponies heard his hoof steps and flinched at his presence.

“No, no, it’s ok!” Midnight whispered gently as he lowered his hood. “I’m a pony, like you! I’m gonna get you all out of here.”

The pony was a unicorn mare, and Midnight noticed a strange metal ring on her horn. She looked at him fearfully before she whispered, “Run!”

“What?” Midnight asked, only for an explosion of pain in the back of his head sent him falling into darkness.

“Ooohhh…” As the light of awareness came back to him, Midnight groaned from a splitting headache.

He reached up to rub the back of his head, only to feel his other foreleg get yanked and the rattle of a chain woke him up.
“What the-”

Noticing it was day, Midnight found himself in what looked to be a large cage, his forehooves shackled together, something heavy around his neck, chafing uncomfortably as he managed to sit up, and as he peered through the bars of the cage he saw clouds. He managed to get closer to the side and felt his heart jump into his throat when he saw, not the ground, but the ocean, hundreds, maybe thousands, of feet below!

“Dear Goddess! Where the buck am I?!”

A loud clang made him jolt and he looked to see a griffin! It was a large specimen, obviously male, given its larger beak. His lion half was reddish brown while his eagle front had a grayish plumage accented purple, his wings easily dwarfed the wings of any pegasus, he wore a leather vest with a pack strapped to his back between his wings, and he carried a dane axe in one of his talons while the other gripped a length of chain that apparently connected to the top of the cage Midnight was in.
“Silence, pony scum! Just enjoy the peaceful flight, because believe you me! It’s probably the last peace you’ll ever have!”

“What do you mean?!” Midnight demanded, “Who are you, and where are you taking me?!”

“I am the Overseer in service to his venerable lordship, Hresvelgr,” the griffin answered with a wicked smirk.
“As you soon will be, slave!”

“What?! How dare you?! You have no right to claim ponies as slaves!” Midnight protested, only for the Overseer to slam Midnight’s cage again.

“Shut up! The sooner you make peace with your fate, the better,” the Overseer snapped, as he holstered his axe to a belt around his middle and dug something out of a pouch, which he held up in his talons.

Midnight felt his blood run cold when he saw it, My Time Stone!!

“Such a pretty bauble this,” the Overseer scrutinized the gem keen interest, “I think my lord will love it for his collection.”

“GIVE THAT BACK!!!” Midnight screamed as he charged his mana to his horn, only to feel a burning pain that made him cry out and slump to the floor of his cage.

The Overseer clucked a cruel laughter, “No magic from you, unicorn. That inhibitor ring on your horn will see to that.”

Midnight reached up and felt something hard and metal fastened tightly around his horn. Looking around, he saw the other ponies he’d seen before, all caged as well, and remembering the unicorn mare from last night had something on her horn too.
So that’s what it’s for!

The cages were carried by pegasi, all with collars with chains used as leashes by the griffins holding them.

“Anyway, slave, I’d save that energy were I you,” the Overseer gave Midnight such a predatory look it made his skin crawl.
“Trust me, because where we’re taking you? Heh-heh, you’re going to need it…”

Author's Note

My apologies to any of you griffin-fans out there.

This is gonna be darker than the arcs, as it portrays slavery, and it's a bad situation for Midnight since the griffins took his Time Stone.

Hresvelgr comes from a mythical giant of Norse myth who can take on the form of an eagle - That's the name of the main villain of this arc whereas the Overseer is the one who keeps the slaves in line.

27. Enchained by Talons - Part 2

As the hours passed, Midnight could do nothing but let himself be taken by these winged hairballs, because really, what could he do? His magic was inhibited by the ring on his horn, he was shackled and collared, and if these griffins wanted to, they could simply drop him into the sea!

Midnight knew he would have to bide his time and wait for the opportunity to escape, but he also had to get his Time Stone back. He glared at the Overseer, who’d flapped ahead to spearhead the flight.
Just you wait… I’ll get you, and my stone back!

Late into the afternoon, the griffins led their slave-carrying pegasi down towards a large island. It looked tropical and had a mountain in the middle, at the base of which was a large compound, and there was even a port with a few boats, but the griffins brought them all to a large field, and had the pegasi settle the caged ponies on the ground. Midnight looked towards the compound - It looked like a stone keep, with high walls, watchtowers, and a small castle settled on the side of the mountain.

The sound of his cage opening got him to turn around and a griffin reached him and yanked him out by his collar, Midnight grunting as he was thrown onto the ground, the griffin saying, “On your feet, slave! The lordship wants to inspect the new blood!”

Midnight realized ‘the lordship’ meant this Hresvelgr the Overseer had mentioned.
So, the fat cat deigns to grace us with his presence?

The griffin slipped a chain through a ring on Midnight’s collar and yanked him like a dog to bring him over to the other captured ponies when the Overseer squawked, “His Lordship approaches! Bow to your new master, you miserable heaps of horse-flesh!”

The griffins bared their weapons threateningly, and the ponies immediately complied although Midnight made sure he was the last to bow. He wanted them to notice him.

They heard a heavy thud as someone, the griffin lord, presumably, landed from the air. Midnight peered up discreetly and saw him. Lord Hresvelgr was a prime specimen of the griffin race. He was the biggest and most muscular griffin here, his lion body pelted black while his wings and plumage were of a cold metallic gold accented red. He had a large scar over a right deadeye. His large pointed feathery ears were erect and almost looked horn-like, he wore gold and silver ornamental armor like a polished breastplate, bands on his forelegs, and a silver earring with a ruby.

His remaining eye was colored a pale blue, and the way he inspected the catch of the day before him was as though he were glaring an icicle through them.

“Greetings, milord,” the Overseer bowed his head to Hresvelgr before holding up Midnight’s Time Stone.
“I bring you an offering with beating hearts, along with something pretty to add to your collection.”

“Hmm…” The Griffin Lord accepted the stone and gave it a close look. “Pretty indeed, and I’d bet my remaining eye this stone embodies some powerful magic. Pray tell, from where did you acquire this gem?”

“From that blue unicorn at the end, my lord,” the Overseer pointed Midnight out, who glared hatefully back.

Hresvelgr approached Midnight, looking down upon the enchained equine and asked, “So, unicorn, this twinkly trinket is yours? Then I assume you know what magic it holds…”

Midnight held his tongue and simply glared at the griffin.

“Not in the mood to talk, eh? That sort of behavior will serve you well,” the griffin sneered. “After all, a slave should only speak when spoken to. However, my query stands – What magic does this stone contain?”

Again Midnight said nothing, putting as much hate into his eyes as they gazed upon this wretch.

Growling, Hresvelgr looked to the Overseer, “This one has spirit, Overseer.”

“Which means I get to have some fun breaking him…” the Overseer gave Midnight a hungry look.
“I give you my word, my lord – By the time I’m done with this one, he’ll be crying his secrets to you before the next slave auction.”

“In the meantime, slave,” Hresvelgr snidely held the stone in front of Midnight’s face. “I’ll just hold onto this for when the moment comes you agree to be more… communicative.”

The griffin lord snickered wickedly as he walked away and said, “To the stockades, and be sure to separate them from the females.”

Midnight was led, along with the other new arrivals, through the portcullis beneath the gate tower, and saw before him a vast courtyard enclosed with high walls, overlooked by watchtowers, and throughout the courtyard he saw many slaves. But not all of them were ponies!

He looked to his right and saw an adolescent dragon with torn wings, his mouth sealed shut with a leather muzzle, and a heavy harness around his torso as a griffin screeched at him to back up and lower the portcullis. It shocked him to see that such a mighty beast, even if it were only an adolescent, to be reduced to a door-opener.

A jab to his rear made Midnight bray and he threw a hateful glare at the griffin guard behind him.
“Move along, slave! You’ll have plenty of time to get familiar with your new work area, heh-heh!”

Growling, Midnight begrudgingly obeyed and followed the other stallions while the mares were led alongside them on a different length of chain. Still, Midnight took in his surroundings and saw besides ponies and a dragon, the griffins had other species enslaved too. He saw a few minotaurs hammering away on a pile of rocks and dirt, with Sentient Dogs sniffing the pile and pointing spots out. Midnight could only assume the Dogs were sniffing for gems among the pile and the minotaurs were digging them out. He saw small building of glass with a wooden structure, and within were plants being tended to by zebras and earth ponies.

Pegasus ponies were weighed down with heavy balls enchained to leather bindings around their barrels while their wings were kept pinned with thick and hot tarps wrapped securely around their barrels, earth ponies were pulling heavy wagons, but Midnight didn’t see any unicorns, which bothered him. Soon, they were led before a large mead hall, with a griffoness standing before it, facing the fresh meat before her.

Midnight could tell she was a female by her smaller beak and slimmer build and more lithe frame. She had a golden-brown lioness body while her plumage was dark like coffee, her eyes purple and narrowed. She carried with her a whip, and wore a stunning necklace of gold.

The Overseer approached her, saying, “Lieutenant, I present to your our lord’s new merchandise. I daresay these specimens will fetch a pretty price at the next auction.”

“I’ll be the judge of that…” the Lieutenant remarked in a tone even and unfeeling. She walked between the stallions and mares but her eyes settled on Midnight.
This one is different… He doesn’t have one of those idiotic cutie-marks these inferior creatures love to boast about, could that mean he’s worthless? …No.

She looked at Midnight and saw despite his lack of a mark, he was in good physical condition and he carried himself with dignity while the rest of the ponies were afraid, submissive, and avoided her gaze. He met her eyes with hate in his own and she was certain were it not for the inhibitor ring on his horn he would unleash all his magic upon her and her cohorts.
This one could be trouble, but that is easily rectified…

“Send the rest of the meat to the stockades, but this one,” the Lieutenant pointed her talons at Midnight. “Tie this creature to the post, no food or water. Three days.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the Overseer replied.

Midnight yanked and pulled this way and that, grunting, growling, infuriating the humiliation! It was bad enough these feathered furballs had stolen his freedom, but now they had him bridled and tied to a post in the dead-center of an actual corral. It had been hours since he’d been put there but he refused to quit. Even so, those griffins really knew their knots and the tropical heat wasn’t doing him any favors.

Finally, Midnight took a rest, and felt his parched throat. Leaning against the post, he looked around, seeing griffins push all the slaves around. He saw a minotauress struggle to carry a heavy wooden beam, only for a smirking griffin to whip out his tail and trip her! As she struggled to her hands and knees, the Overseer appeared and lashed out a whip, screeching at her to keep moving.

Curse these miserable beasts! Midnight seethed.

To Midnight’s eventual relief, the sun began to set, only for it to bring quite a chill. Midnight sat and leaned against the post he was tied to, shivering as he tried to keep warm, but the sweat he’d worked up trying to get loose was making that rather difficult.

Midnight remembered the first griffin he met, Gilda, who had been the so-called friend of his good friend, Rainbow Dash. Gilda had been a jerk, rude, and a self-absorbed liar. He also recalled another griffin he met, Gustave le Grande, who had been a contestant for a sweets competition Celestia held in Canterlot. He’d been confident, maybe a little haughty towards the other contestants but nowhere near as mean as had Gilda been.

I had no idea griffins were slavers, he thought, but when were they slavers?

Midnight had no idea how far into the thousand year interim he was between the imprisonment and eventual jailbreak of Nightmare Moon. He recalled Princess Celestia (when he’d met her and helped her stop Catrina) that she’d mentioned about two-and-a-half centuries had gone by since Luna’s fall. He was sure after leaving that time he’d jumped at least another hundred years along the timeline.
So I’m either near or already at the halfway point of the millennium of Luna’s imprisonment. Not that it matters now…

Without his Time Stone, Midnight would be stuck in this time forever, unless he could get it back from Hresvelgr. But having seen the depth of these griffins’ evil, he wasn’t sure if he could just leave these poor creatures to suffer.
But if this is how it went, can I really afford to interfere…?

Midnight’s cloak and saddlebags, along with their contents which included the two-way journal to his master, had obviously been taken when the griffins knocked him out. He had no idea where they were or if they were even still intact! The saddlebags didn’t actually contain his belongings, they were safely tucked away in an alternate space that was anchored to the bags themselves, and since the bags belonged to Midnight, only he could remove the contents. If the griffins peered into the bags, they would seem empty, and if they’d been fooled Midnight couldn’t think of a reason for the griffins to keep them.
But they might still have them, after all, these inhibitor rings show they have some understanding of magic…

Before he could consider more, Midnight’s ears perked at approaching footsteps and he looked to see a cloaked figure coming his way, a hood hiding their face. But he could see this figure had talons. The figure stopped in front of him and held up their talons, Midnight tensed but to his surprise the figure held out what looked to be a canteen.
“Here, drink.”

“Uh… thanks?” Midnight accepted it in his hooves, which was a little difficult. He was used to handling objects in his telekinetic aura. But finally, he got his drink and did it feel so good to wet his whistle.

He gasped when he finally stopped, panting in relief as the figure took the canteen back.
“If you wish to survive and regain your freedom, you must act the part of an obedient slave.”

“I appreciate the water,” Midnight gave the figure the stink-eye, “but there’s no way I’m heeding the words of a griffin!”

“What about half a griffin?” the figure remarked, much to Midnight’s confusion. “Trust me, my friend, defiance and spirit will only bring you pain. You must keep your head low and patiently await when the right opportunity comes. I must leave you now, if I am caught giving you water we will both be severely punished. Don’t lose hope.”

Midnight was intrigued by this griffin but then noticed something off about him as he turned to walk away. He only caught a glimpse of it but he was certain! The griffin’s rear legs weren’t of a lion.
That griffin has the back legs of a pony!

He considered calling out to the figure but held his tongue.
Patience, huh… As much as I hate to admit it, he’s probably right. Attitude isn‘t gonna help me here…

Midnight had to face this harsh reality – He had to swallow his pride and act the submissive, obedient slave, and maybe whoever this griffin/pony character was, he was an ally.

Author's Note

Can anyone guess exactly what this mysterious figure is...?

As to where they are, it's an island in the middle of the ocean between Equestria and the Griffin Kingdom, neutral territory.

28. Enchained by Talons - Part 3

The next morning was no better than the one before, if not it was worse. Midnight woke up to a real uncomfortable humidity, and the tropical sun didn’t help either. This time however, he didn’t waste his energy trying to get loose. Thankfully, the moon had given him plenty of energy last night, and because of it hunger wasn’t a problem. He was real grateful his ability to absorb moonlight energy had not been nullified by this infernal inhibitor ring on his horn. However, his throat was once again parched, and the best he could do was keep still and not waste energy on pointless horseplay. He felt the buzzing of mosquitos and gadflies around him, so annoying that he had to stand up and whip at them with his tail and shake his mane whenever they buzzed near his ears or eyes or nose.

It was humiliating. Here he was, one of Equestria’s most powerful mages ever, reduced to livestock in a corral. But reality was cruel, and here he wasn’t a mage who could easily skin these beaked cats nine times over. He was a slave. He had no rights. He had no freedom. He didn’t even have his dignity! All he had was his patience, which would have to stay strong to tolerate the abuse and humiliation that was certain to keep coming, and await the opportunity to topple his oppressors, and maybe if he played his cards right, he might even make some allies of his fellow slaves. Hopefully, he already had one, considering that griffin with pony hooves from last night that had risked getting caught to give him water when he wasn’t supposed to have any.

But what exactly was that guy? Midnight wondered.

The figure had called himself a half-griffin, and obviously his other half was equine.
Half griffin, half pony…?

It sounded familiar when the beat of wings broke his train of thought. He turned to see the Overseer smirking at him as he held a wooden tankard.
“Good morning slave, enjoying this tropical sun?”

Midnight bit his tongue and simply looked away, much to the Overseer’s amusement.
“Nothing to say? What happened to all that fiery spirit yesterday? It looks like you’ve gone tepid…”

If I could use my magic, griffin, you’d learn why I’m not called Midnight Blaze for nothing…! Midnight thought to himself but kept a calm demeanor and his head low.

“Hmph, well, at least you’re learning to mind your betters, scum,” the Overseer clucked nastily. “But I am not wholly without heart, if you’d like some water here you go!”

Then Midnight jolted when he felt a splash of water on his head and shook it off, the Overseer squawking in laughter. As much as he wanted to throw the Overseer a murderous glare he tempered his rage and continued to keep his head down.

“Huh, it seems you’re smarter than you look, meat!” the Overseer noted as he dipped the last few drops of his tankard into his beak.
“Breaking you will be easier than I thought if but a mere day and a half in this condition is quenching your fire!”

At that moment, a loud noise earned both their attentions, and they looked to see an earth pony mare had collapsed in exhaustion while the other one pulling the wagon with her was trying to encourage her to get up and keep moving.
“Bah! It seems duty calls, unicorn scum!” the Overseer threw a devious look at Midnight. “I suggest you pay attention while I attend to business, because I have a good feeling that what I’m about to do to that pitiful waste of flesh I’ll be doing to you soon enough!”

The Overseer pulled a coiled whip from under his wing and Midnight realized what was about to happen! He stood up and exclaimed, “No, please! She- she’s just tired!”

“Silence!” The Overseer let the whip loose and lashed out, the tip snapping against Midnight’s shoulder, making him cry out. As Midnight clenched his teeth and held his hoof against his stinging shoulder, the Overseer laughed.
“I’m the overseer of my lord’s slaves for a reason, scum! I don’t suffer fools whatever their excuse!”

The Overseer chuckled darkly as he turned his attention back towards the collapsed mare, only to gawk and squawk in surprise.
“What the-”

Midnight saw him too, the same hooded figure from last night, giving the collapsed mare water.

“You!” The Overseer shrieked as he flapped over, holding his whip menacingly. “Out of the way, you filth! That slave is due for some punishment!”

“I was tasked by our lord to see to the slaves’ health and well-beings, Overseer,” the figure replied calmly, keeping his attention on the mare.
“You can’t fault me for carrying out my duties. The slave can keep going, so there is no need for the whip.”

“We’ll see about that!” The Overseer screeched as he raised the whip only for the mare to get to her hooves and urge her fellow beast of burden to keep going. The Overseer growled angrily to see his whip would not be inflicting some punishment after all.
“One day, you abomination, I’ll be laughing over your worm-riddled corpse…!”

Midnight was relieved the mare had not been punished and was now certain who or whatever this stranger was, he was an ally.
But what exactly is he? Half griffon and half pony, I’m certain I’ve heard or read of a creature like that…

Midnight wished he could have a word with the stranger. Sure, he knew acting the obedient slave was crucial here but he needed to know more of his situation. Like, about the auction he’d heard the Overseer mention. Obviously, these griffons sold their slaves, but he wanted to know when this auction would occur. He also had to find out where Hresvelgr slept so he could have a chance of getting his Time Stone back. Right now, Midnight was woefully ignorant of the nuances of his predicament, and for as long as he was kept tied up in this corral it would remain so. Sighing, Midnight plopped his rump down and simply observed the goings-on around him.

From his castle above, Hresvelgr lorded over his dominion. Here he was lord and master, every life on this island was his to do with as he would. But he noticed the blue unicorn sitting in the corral and narrowed his eyes. Going over to a rope that hung from a hole in his ceiling, he pulled it to ring the bell that hung in the servants quarters to alert his staff.

Before long, the door knocked and he answered, “Enter.”

In walked an earth pony mare dressed in a maid outfit, bowing, “You called, milord?”

“Send for my Lieutenant, I desire a word with her.”

“At once, my lord,” the mare answered and left.

Hresvelgr growled and tapped his talons on the windowsill as he waited. Finally, the door knocked again and opened to reveal the Lieutenant.
“You called, my lord?”

“Yes, tell me, Lieutenant,” Hresvelgr growled, “Why is that blue unicorn sitting idle while the rest of my slaves are working?”

“…He has spirit, Lord Hresvelgr,” the Lieutenant chose her words carefully, “so I ordered the Overseer to tie the wretch to the post for three days without food or water, to deflate his foolish hot air.”

“Be that as it may, Lieutenant,” Hresvelgr growled, “I do not condone slaves failing to break their backs over their assigned labor… Send him to the forge!”

“But- My Lord!” The Lieutenant chirped only to peep in intimidation at the look her master gave her. Her plumage softened as she conceded, “As you wish, my lord.”

Something landed near him and Midnight looked to see a bag with oats spilling out. Confused, he looked up and saw the Lieutenant with a real good poker face as she set down a tankard next to the bag.
“Eat, drink.”

And without another word she flew off, to Midnight’s bewilderment. She was the one who had him tied and corralled to begin with, why was she giving him food and water before the three days were up? Midnight wasn’t inclined to the oats but knew it would seem suspicious if he didn’t eat anything. Besides, he was thirsty.

The oats hardly tasted anything like the oatmeal his sister Applejack often served back home at Sweet Apple Acres. How he missed his family, his big brother Macintosh and his stoic and calm demeanor along with his even bigger heart, his stubborn yet reliable sister Applejack, his sweet yet mischievous little sister Applebloom, dear Granny Smith and her semi-senile stories, and Twinken.

Midnight couldn’t even imagine his little brother’s reaction to discovering him gone. The two brothers were so close, and Midnight knew for a fact Twinken loved and valued his family above all things. He only hoped everypony else would be able to keep his little brother’s spirits up.

He washed down the oats with the water but noticed some weird aftertaste. Sighing, he set the half-empty bag of oats and tankard down, and waited. It wasn’t for long when a guard came up with a chain and collar. Midnight conceded, partly because the guard had a sheathed sabre hanging at his side.

The guard led Midnight towards a corner of the cloistered courtyard and with a stone building that had a pair of chimneys belching out smoke, and he could smell it long before he got near it. It stank of burning ash and metal and oil, the pounding of hammer to ore rang like a headache, it was sweltering!

Midnight then saw, to his relief, unicorns working the forge alongside some Minotaurs and Dogs, but Midnight was astonished to see these unicorns didn’t have inhibitor rings on their horns and were even using their telekinetic auras!
“What the…?!” he whispered.

“Don’t get any ideas, slave,” the guard accompanying him growled. “These unicorns, including you, have been drugged.”

“Drugged?!” Midnight gaped at the guard who smirked.

“That food and water the Lieutenant gave you, it was laced with a special alchemical drug that severely weakens a unicorn’s magic when ingested. Every time you try to cast a spell, you’ll be overcome by a dizzy spell that makes you light in the head and unable to remember the spell you attempted to cast. The best you can do is a measly little bit of telekinesis like those unicorns in the forge…”

Midnight glared but kept his gaze downward as he realized he’d been tricked. He then felt the griffin yank his chain and force his head down, saying, “Hold still!”

Midnight heard a metal clink and felt the pressure on his horn vanish. He looked up to see the guard holding inhibitor ring.

“Once the work day is complete, this goes back on! Now get to work and report to the head smith, that big minotaur over there!”

The guard pointed out the biggest minotaur in the forge. He was tall with bulging muscles coated with sooty gray fur, his horns cut halfway off, he wore a leather apron with a metal mantle, gloves, a metal ring in his nose, and was hammering away on a red-hot piece of metal that looked like it was on its way to becoming a battle axe.

Midnight stepped into the forge, only a few workers taking notice of him but kept working. Midnight slowly approached the minotaur, sparks flying with each pound of his hammer. He didn’t want to interrupt so he waited until the minotaur stopped to wipe the sweat from his brow.

“Um, excuse me?” Midnight spoke up.

The minotaur turned to regard him with a rather intimidating snort.
“New guy?”

“Um, yessir,” Midnight nodded, wanting to get on the smith’s good side. If he was gonna start rounding up allies, this minotaur might be a good candidate to win over.

“Hmm, I’m the foreman of this forge, name’s Iron Fist,” he introduced himself before adding with a scary furrow of his brows, “You can call me ‘boss’…”

“Y-yes sir!” Midnight suddenly had doubts about winning Iron Fist over as a potential ally.

“Now then, I guess we’ll start you off simple,” Iron Fist growled. He looked to one of the furnaces and saw something.
“Keep the fire burning by operating the bellows, give it a good blow at a moderate pace. Blow too often and the fire gets too hot, blow too slowly the fire cools. I need a stable and constant rate of heat, understand?!”

“Y-yeah, b-boss!” Midnight nodded, Iron fist snorting in his face before resuming his hammering.

The blue unicorn went over to the bellows. It was a wood and leather tool with an accordion-like design.

Let’s see just how effective that drug is, Midnight thought as he channeled his energy to his horn.

He felt it! It felt so good to resume the ebb and flow of his power but he found it much more difficult to maintain the output. He looked at the handles of the bellows and concentrated. To his surprise, it was hard! It was like flexing a muscle he’d neglected for so long it was pitiful. But still he managed to squeeze the bellows and heard the ‘phoom’ of air blown into the furnace. So began the repetition.

The rank of the forge and sweltering heat and bits of soot in the air made working next to unbearable. Midnight soon gave his magic a break and decided to operate the bellows by hoof. It wasn’t any easier but at least it would be a workout and boy did he work up a sweat!

Thankfully, the smiths were given all the water they wanted, both to cool hot metals as well as drinking water. But unfortunately, Midnight tasted that same aftertaste he had from the oats and water the Lieutenant had given him. The smiths’ drinking water was drugged. It made sense, as almost every unicorn was working the forge, but Midnight wondered, if they drugged all the drinking water for the smiths did that mean the drug itself didn’t last long?

If that was the case, Midnight had found a weakness in the griffons’ control. He just had to find a way to exploit it.

*SNAP/PHSSSSHHH*

“Huh?!” Midnight stumbled and realized he’d pushed too hard on the bellows handle and snapped it off while also ripping a seam.
“Uh-oh!”

“‘Uh-oh’?!”

Midnight flinched as he turned to see Iron Fist looking to be on the verge of an eruption.
“B-Boss, I- I’m sorry, I was-”

“You ruined this bellow, which means the heat in this furnace will lose its consistency …” Iron Fist growled as he stomped over, his hammer gripped in his hand.
“Which also means I’m gonna have to request the guards for a replacement and I’ll be set behind schedule!! Do you not realize we have a quota to meet?!”

“That’s enough, Iron Fist.”

Somehow that voice cut through the tension as Iron Fist and Midnight looked to see the same cloaked figure who gave Midnight his water last night.

“Fusion…” Iron Fist growled before giving Midnight a real stink eye and cuffing the back of his head. “Get this walking disaster area out of my forge! I don’t need distractions right now!”

“Of course, and you’ll be relieved to know a replacement bellow is already on the way,” replied the figure, Fusion as Iron Fist had addressed him. He looked to Midnight and gestured him to follow.

Unsure but not wanting to rile the bullhead even more, Midnight followed Fusion out the forge and was surprised to see the guard was gone.
“Um, tha-”

“Shush!” Fusion hissed sharply and, to Midnight's frustration, snapped an inhibitor ring onto Midnight's horn before he saw it coming.
“Wait until we’re alone…”

Author's Note

Iron Fist (no relation to Iron Will)

29. Enchained by Talons - Part 4

Fusion led Midnight along the wall and behind some buildings, towards a doorway into the wall. Within was a hall and Fusion led Midnight towards some stairs to a lower level to another hall until finally he opened a door and gestured Midnight in. Sighing, the unicorn obeyed and saw it looked to be a bedroom, Fusion’s presumably. There was a bed, a chest, a desk, and a lantern providing light. The door closed and he turned to see Fusion pull off his cloak, giving Midnight a real look at him for the first time.

Fusion was younger than the other griffins he’d seen so far, maybe around Midnight’s age.

He certainly wasn’t all griffin, only the front whereas the back was indeed the rump, flanks, tail, and rear legs of a pony.

But compared to either species, Fusion didn’t look proportionally right in his anatomy.

He was a little shorter than the other griffons and less sleek, with a bulkier body. His front legs and claws were bigger than the other griffons’ (only Hresvelgr would outclass him), though his wings did look impressive.

His chest, arms, and wings were brown but the primaries of his wings brightened into an emerald green while the feathers of his head were a dark green like pine. His pony rump was a contrasting mulberry color, his tail in two-tones of green, the same emerald as his primaries and the pine green as his head’s plumage.

His talons were gray, like his hooves, and Midnight noticed Fusion lacked a cutie-mark on his pony flanks.

His overall colors were brown, greens, and reddish-purples that made him stand out among the griffons while his griffon front made him stand out among ponies.

But it was the scars on his body that made him an eyesore. Fusion’s back, flanks, forelegs, even his face, were riddled with scars. They looked like they’d been inflicted with whips and talons, but he didn’t look crippled or anything. Rather he carried himself with a steady even gait.

“I take it my appearance is… unsettling,” Fusion sighed as he threw his cloak onto his bed.

“Um, you could say that…” Midnight admitted.

“Go ahead and have a seat on the bed,” Fusion invited as he sat at his desk. “We have much to discuss.”

“OK…”Midnight sat on the bed and felt awkward as Fusion looked at him. “So… Why’d you bring me here?”

“I want to ask you something – Are you prepared to do whatever it takes to take back your freedom?”

The question was a little surprising but Midnight furrowed his brows and returned Fusion’s gaze with one deliberate and unfazed.
“You can bet your plot I am…”

“Good. Then perhaps we can make an agreement,” Fusion suggested, “but before we discuss any bargain, I want to tell you my story.”

Midnight shrugged which was enough for Fusion, as he took a deep breath.

“As you can see, I am not truly a griffon. I am called a hippogriff-”

“I knew there was a word for what you are, I knew-” Midnight froze as Fusion gave him a look. He cleared his throat, saying, “Sorry… Please, continue.”

“As I was saying…” Fusion growled. “I am a Hippogriff, born of an earth pony mother, sired by a griffon father.

“Over twenty years ago, my father was Hresvelgr’s lieutenant. He was harsh but fair, he never excessively abused the slaves but he was not afraid to use the whip. He commanded respect, from the guards as well as the slaves. He and Hresvelgr were good friends.

“One day, my father was inspecting new… merchandise. Among the new slaves was a young earth pony, not quite a mare but no longer a filly. My father took an interest in her and gave her duties in Hresvelgr’s castle, where it’s better for the slaves but not by much…

“A few months after she’d arrived, the earth pony was assaulted by a couple griffon guards… My father heard her screams and came to her rescue, brutally punishing the guards for what they’d tried to do. Hresvelgr reprimanded him for his… excessive discipline but agreed the guards had no business ‘encumbering’ his house-slaves. Once all was said and done, the pony whispered to my father, ‘thank you’.

“A few years passed and my father couldn’t get the pony out of his head and finally asked for a private word. And her name, to which she answered by introducing herself as Lilac Petals. He then asked more about her.

“Lilac was kidnapped by Hresvelgr’s slave-hunters from the Equestrian coast, like I assume you were. The Slave-Hunters cull the fringes of the Equestrian nation by targeting the smaller communities along the coast, capturing ponies when they… stray from the herd, I guess you could say. With this method, their crimes against Equestria have gone unnoticed for that past few decades.”

“But surely Equestria would notice the missing ponies,” Midnight spoke up.

“Of course they do, but Hresvelger’s hunters are meticulous,” Fusion answered. “They only hunt for new slaves once a month and never in the same place consecutively. Besides, as you’ve surely seen, they also enslave other creatures, like Minotaurs, Dogs, Zebras, they even have a dragon here!”

“I noticed…” Midnight recalled the dragon and how morose it was. “What did they do to that poor creature…?”

“Broke it,” Fusion answered with a low tone. “It’s what they do to new blood that act up or show signs of trouble. Like you did.”

“Ah,” Midnight acknowledged. “So… Lilac and your father?”

“Mm-hmm,” Fusion confirmed. “However, as you probably figured out by now, griffons view other species as inferior, fit only to serve the griffon race. So my father couldn’t openly acknowledge his growing affections for Lilac. He managed to buy her from Hresvelgr and claimed her as his… concubine.”

Midnight narrowed his eyes at that word, Fusion noticing it.

“Yes, it’s despicable but it is a part of griffon culture, to show off your riches, even with a harem of female slaves. My father had to put on a show of brutal dominance over my mother, that he had to… force himself on her in front of Hresvelgr to dash away any suspicions and doubt.”

“And you came along,” Midnight assumed.

“Yes…” Fusion nodded. “Growing up on this island was not a happy experience. All the other griffons despised me as a half-breed and that stigma extended to the slaves, who were repelled by my griffon blood. It was even harder after my mother died of illness five years after my birth. The other griffons assumed that with my mother gone my father would kill me and free himself of the embarrassment of having a halfbreed bastard for a son. When he did not, my father’s position in Hresvelgr’s eyes was undermined.

“Then, five years after my mother’s death, when I'd met my first decade, my father was attacked in the dark. By whom no one ever found out, even my father never saw his attacker. On his deathbed, he made Hresvelgr swear on his honor that I was to live and not be harmed. Hresvelgr gave his word that would be so for as long as I was loyal and obedient. Make no mistakes, friend, I am not free. I am as much a slave as you. In all but name.”

“I can see that…” Midnight looked at the scars with a heavy heart, realizing he’d had Fusion all wrong. “So… what’s this deal you wanna make?”

“I take it you’ve heard mentions of a slave auction,” Fusion brought up, Midnight nodding. “As I said, once a month, the slave-hunters bring new blood to the island. The slaves are broken in for a whole month, at the end of which is the slave auction.

“Hresvelgr and his forces invite other creatures that practice slavery to the island to purchase new slaves as well as gamble.”

“Gamble on what?” Midnight asked. The answer disgusted him.

“Arena fights,” Fusion answered morbidly. “On the other side of the island is a huge arena where Hresvelgr and his guards exhibit bloodsport. Slaves that have shown themselves to be more trouble than they’re worth or otherwise show potential to put on a good show are thrown in to fight for their lives! The customers make bets and those bets are handled by Hresvelgr’s castle-staff.”

“Despicable…” Midnight whispered hatefully.

“Yes,” Fusion agreed. “But… there is a downside to the arena matches. Hresvelgr doesn’t trust the potential buyers and any who bet on his arena matches, so he takes the majority of his guards to provide 'security' at the arena.”

“I think I see where you’re going with this,” Midnight smirked. “You plan to cause trouble here at the castle while the majority of the guards are at this arena!”

“I intend much more than trouble,” Fusion said with a serious tone. “I intend an uprising!”

Midnight raised his brow and said with an even tone, “Before you had my curiosity… Now you have my attention!”

“I take it you’re in?” Fusion smirked.

“One condition!” Midnight insisted, Fusion gesturing him to answer. “Hresvelgr has something that belongs to me, and no matter what I have to get it back! When I arrived here, the Overseer gave it to him as something for his… collection?”

“Ah, what you want lies in Hresvelgr’s treasury,” Fusion answered. “In his castle, Hresvelgr has a vault which contains his riches. Gold, gems, trophies, spoils of war, works of art, even stolen goods! Unfortunately, it’s got a magic lock that requires his talons to open.”

“…Then Hresvelgr’s talons is going to open that vault for me,” Midnight narrowed his eyes, “whether it’s still attached to him or not.”

“Patience, friend. We’re not going to claim our freedom anytime soon,” Fusion insisted. “We must keep our heads low and not draw attention to ourselves from the guards or their superiors. That’s why I put the inhibitor ring back on your horn.”

“Urgh, can’t you give me a fake one?” Midnight reached up and tapped at the annoying accessory with his hoof.

“I trust you want to be allies…” Fusion remarked with a raised brow. “I don’t trust you enough to use your magic discreetly. Like I said, we can’t afford to draw any suspicion to ourselves until the slave auction.”

“I still think having a secret advantage would work for us,” Midnight felt like a pouty colt but it was honest.

“Then tell me, when you saw that earth pony collapse, and the Overseer intended to punish her,” Fusion brought up, “what would you have done?”

“I dunno, something to protect her!” Midnight protested.

“I did do something,” Fusion pointed out, “I helped her get back on her feet and carry on. If you had your magic and saw something like that happen again – and you will – would you risk all our plans to free all the slaves simply to spare one the whip?”

Growling, Midnight sighed, “You’re right…”

“Your heart was in the right place, but patience will be our weapon here, my friend,” Fusion assured, “patience, and tongues silver enough to convince enough of our fellow-slaves to join our cause and plans.”

“Well, I can think of a certain slave that won’t be interested!” Midnight huffed.

“Please don’t hold a grudge against Iron Fist,” Fusion looked sad. “He is as much a slave as we.”

“Didn’t see any chains or collar on him…” Midnight muttered.

“Hresvelgr and the Lieutenant have something far more effective of keeping Iron Fist under their control than chains or collars,” Fusion stated. “They hold his wife and daughter hostage.”

“Oh…” Now Midnight felt bad. “Then… we rescue them, right?”

“Were it only that easy,” Fusion shook his head, troubled. “Iron Fist’s wife and daughter are somewhere in the castle and only Hresvelgr, the Lieutenant, and the guards charged with their keeping know where they are. When they were captured, the Overseer quickly deduced Iron Fist was a capable smith, and the Lieutenant knew he would be difficult to control. So they hold what matters most to him at their mercy in exchange for Iron Fist’s obedience. He hasn’t seen them at all in the months they’ve been held here, only a few exchanges of letters have been allowed.”

“Can’t you find out where they are?” Midnight asked.

“I am not allowed in the castle, not anymore,” Fusion sighed. “Back when my father was still the lieutenant I was allowed in the castle, but ever since he died I can’t set so much as a talon in there. And my memory is long and sharp; there are plenty of places Iron Fist’s family can be imprisoned in there.”

Sighing, Midnight asked, “So, this plan… what are the specifics?”

“Like I said, the arena is opened once the slave auction and potential buyers come,” Fusion explained.
“They start with the arena fights to get the customers riled up and to show off. Because he doesn’t trust his clientele and the security hosting the arena fights demand, the majority of Hresvelgr’s guards are stationed throughout the arena. Meanwhile, the slaves are locked in the barracks with a minimum of guards keeping watch. However, they keep a signal tower to alert the guards over at the arena of any insurgence from the slaves and the arena guards come flying.”

“So we need to disable the signal tower,” Midnight gathered.

“And tip the odds in our favor,” Fusion nodded. “For that, we’ll need access to the armories, enough allies among our fellow slaves to fight alongside us. We won’t have to worry about the visitors, as they’ll only be here expecting to do business. I’m sure once the fighting begins, they’ll stay out of it or flee.”

“So who would you recommend among the slaves to win over?” Midnight asked.

“I already have some who are willing to fight back but not enough,” Fusion sighed. “A lot of the slaves don’t trust me because of my griffon nature. However, I think another pony, namely you, could more easily win their trust, but you have to be careful of whom you speak to, where you speak with them, and what you say. You must be absolutely certain the candidate can be trusted enough to at least not reveal our plans to the griffons. Also, be mindful of where you are when you talk to them, you never know who could be eavesdropping.”

“…Would Iron Fist join us?” Midnight tried.

“Were his family not at risk, I would say yes,” Fusion sighed. “But Iron Fist is too afraid to for their safety to be trusted with being included in our plans. I fear he would betray us.”

Sighing, Midnight asked again, “Then can you think of anyone else I could try?”

“…You noticed the dragon they keep to open the portcullis, yes?” Fusion asked, Midnight nodding yes.
“I’ve tried to talk to him but he always swipes his tail at me. He himself can’t talk because of the muzzle they have on him to prevent him from breathing fire, so he’s limited to answering yes or no questions.”

“He would make an excellent ally provided we could free him,” Midnight mused. “…I’ll try and talk with him.”

“Also, you may want to try the zebras in the greenhouse,” Fusion added. “They are responsible for the magic-weakening drug the griffons give to the unicorns when they work the forge.”

“So then they could make a cure! Maybe even make up a drug we could use against the griffons,” Midnight’s brain was hatching ideas.

“As exuberant as our discussion is getting, I should bring you back to the forge before you’re missed,” Fusion insisted.
“I’ll have another word with Iron Fist and convince him to let you run errands for him. This way, you’ll be able to speak with the other slaves while you run errands.”

“Hmm, not looking forward to that conversation,” Midnight sighed but followed Fusion out.

Thankfully, Iron Fist was (more or less) willing to allow Midnight to run errands for him but forbade him from working in the forge. However, this meant the inhibitor ring had to stay on Midnight’s horn because the only the unicorns who worked in the forge as they drank the drugged drinking water were allowed to discard them.

Even so, over time, Midnight ran errands for Iron Fist, delivering new weapons and armor to the guards, bringing back supplies, the Overseer would mock and try to provoke Midnight from time to time but he forced himself to submit, even when the Overseer whipped his back and left a scar.

“RRRGH!!!” Midnight growled as he sank his teeth onto the piece of wood Fusion had put in his mouth to deal with the pain. The hippogriff wiped a rag wet with water and medicine on the whip mark the Overseer had scarred upon Midnight’s back.

“Please be strong, Midnight,” Fusion said in a calming voice, “we must treat this wound to be sure it does not get infected. Slaves who grow sick suffer from more than illness.”

Midnight groaned as Fusion then beckoned him up and started wrapping bandages around his barrel.
“I would tell you to take it easy but the Overseer won’t allow it. All I can advise is for you to be careful.”

“I tell you, Fusion…!” Midnight seethed, “At the first opportunity I’m gonna turn that Overseer into fried chicken!”

“Patience, my friend, our uprising will come!” Fusion promised, “But we must bide our time and gather our strength. Tell me, have you spoken with any other slaves?”

“I have…” panted Midnight, “one of the zebras in the greenhouse, Zircon, wants to be free. He told me his wife at home in Zebrabwe is expecting their first child, and he has sworn to get back there in time for the birth.”

“So he’s in?” Fusion asked.

“I didn’t outright ask him to join,” Midnight clarified, “like you said, we don’t want to spoil the surprise before it’s ready but I think Zircon would gladly join us. Not only that, he’s the zebra who created the magic-weakening drug in the first place, so surely he has a cure.”

“That is good, anyone else?”

“The dragon is a definite maybe,” Midnight reported. “I managed to speak with him and he nodded yes that he wants to get free and pay back these griffons for what they’ve done to him. I saw the look in his eyes and say he’s got a fire in his belly he’s just burning to belch out onto these flying furballs!”

“Excellent, but we must be even more discreet,” Fusion looked out the window of the stockade they were in and noticed a certain griffoness looking their way.
“The Lieutenant is wary of you and the more time we spend together will only feed her suspicions more.”

“My Lord, with all due respect, please allow for me to resume breaking the blue unicorn!”

The Lieutenant was in Hresvelgr’s chambers, the griffon lord in his four-poster bed, the curtains drawn as he growled like an animal, the mare beneath him whimpering as he had his way with her.

“Urgh, I grow weary of your whining, Lieutenant! The blue unicorn is as submissive as the rest of my slaves, although you seem to be forgetting your place!”

The Lieutenant was glad the curtain was up so she could narrow her eyes reproachfully at her ‘lord’ for his arrogance. She huffed in disgust when he heard him groan in satisfaction and pushed the crying mare out of his bed, squawking, “Leave us!”

The mare sniveled and hurried out, the Lieutenant held up her master’s robe, which he took and donned, sighing his content as he took an ornate pipe and lit some tobacco. Because of his beak, it was difficult getting a puff but he’d mastered the art by using his tongue.

He took a deep breath and exhaled the foul haze towards his Lieutenant who snorted at its rank as he said, “The auction is almost upon us and I would prefer to be relaxed and prepared for the arrival of our clientele, which your badgering seems to be getting in the way of. So I will say this only once, Lieutenant! Put your paranoia on hold and focus on the security detail for the entertainment to which I plan to treat my guests. I plan to rake in quite a hefty profit from our merchandise and substantial winnings from our customers’ betting in the arena! Am I understood…?!”

The Lieutenant lowered her head so Hresvelgr would see her eyes narrowed in contempt as she answered, “So it shall be, my lord.”

Author's Note

Fusion is a character generously donated by my good friend, Pontiac56

Let's call the mentioned Zircon character an ancestor to Zecora, eh?

30. Enchained by Talons - Part 5

It was a long, painful, and teeth-grinding wait but before long the day of the auction and arena fights was nigh. As he lay in his bed in the stockades with the other slaves, Midnight looked to the barred window, itching to cause some mischief he’d planned with Fusion.

They knew Iron Fist had a key to the armories and they would have to search the whole forge for it so Fusion would be able to access the armories and outfit the slaves willing to fight with armor and weapons.

All slaves besides the ones unfortunate enough to be chosen for the arena fights would be kept in the stockades until the auction itself began. Hresvelgr arranged the arena fights to precede the auction to separate the rich from the poor among his clients as well as the ones serious about actually buying his merchandise. Those who bet and lost too much on the fights were less likely to purchase any slaves at the auction especially when the holdouts would reap the more valuable spoils among his slavery stock with their bids.

Midnight and Fusion would get the key to the armories and planned to free themselves tomorrow once the majority of the guards left to oversee the arena. Midnight would lead some of their allies to the armory, and quietly take down any guards who’d been left to watch over the keep while Fusion and a few pegasi sneak into the signal tower and disable it.

As he waited, Midnight recalled just yesterday when Fusion asked him a question.

Flashback -

“Tell me, Midnight,” Fusion asked, Midnight looking to him, “My mother’s land of birth, where you are from… Equestria, what is it like?”

“…Equestria is a land of peace and harmony,” Midnight explained, feeling hopeful, “it is a land where ponies work together in friendship and strive for a better tomorrow. It’s not perfect, but what is? It has its ups and downs, its good ponies and its bad ponies. But it is led by one graceful, wise, beautiful, and utterly compassionate, her Royal Majesty, Celestia, the Princess of the Sun. She cares for all her little ponies and I shudder to think what she will do to the griffons once she is made aware of their crimes against Equestria, as well as other nations.”

“When I was so young, my mother told me stories of Equestria and Princess Celestia…” Fusion sounded sad but also hopeful.
“I’ve dreamed for so long of seeing it for myself, but…”

Midnight placed a comforting hoof on Fusion’s shoulder and smiled at him, “My friend, once our work here is done, we’ll get there, and I’ll personally introduce you to Princess Celestia!”

Fusion smiled back and grasped Midnight’s other hoof in a firm shake.
“I’ll look forward to it.”

Flashback ends –

“Psst, Midnight!”

“Huh?” Midnight jolted and was glad to see, “Fusion!”

He quietly got out of bed and approached the window, Fusion there in his cloak as he whispered, “Get to the door, I’ve already unlocked it…”

Midnight slipped out of the stockades, Fusion waving him over to a bush that grew by some stone steps that led up to the keep wall. Once they were both hidden, Fusion whispered, “I managed to get my claws on a drug and slipped it into some of the guards’ drink at the mead hall earlier today. The majority of them should be asleep but let’s not take any chances.”

“Rrright!” Midnight whispered with an eager smirk, “So do you know where Iron Fist keeps that key?”

“Unfortunately no,” Fusion whispered as he gestured the unicorn to follow.

Quietly and stealthily, they snuck along the wall, using anything for cover, their eyes and ears on red-alert for anyone who might see them. Before long, they were just across the way from the forge, hiding between two storehouses.
“Iron Fist sleeps in his own quarters in the Forge, so we have to search quietly.”

“Uh… Not to put a damper on things,” Midnight brought up, “but if I were Iron Fist, I’d probably keep the key in my quarters with me.”

“Of course…” Fusion sighed as he face-taloned for not realizing something so obvious sooner. “Well, I’d remove the inhibitor ring on your horn but… I don’t have the key.”

“Hmm…” Midnight looked to the forge and concentrated, but not on his horn. Rather, he focused on his eyes and felt it! He smiled and whispered, “I might not be able to use my unicorn magic… but I can still use my lunar magic!”

“Lunar magic?” echoed Fusion, “I don’t…”

“Shh!” Midnight then concentrated on his throat and exhaled a quiet hum, releasing a sonar-effect that only his ears could perceive.

He felt the soundwaves bounce back from the walls of the forge but sends some passed through the doorway, the echolocation allowing Midnight to form the layout of whatever they encountered in his mind. When it bounced back, he whispered, “The way is clear, let’s move!”

Midnight quietly moved forward, Fusion following cautiously. Inside the forge, it felt a little ominous. The furnaces were out but it retained an uncomfortably warm atmosphere, and in the shadows the tools hanging from their places almost looked like instruments of torture.

“So where’s Iron Fist’s quarters?” Midnight whispered.

“In the back…” Fusion pointed out the door at the very back of the forge.

The duo crept quietly over the stoned floor towards the door, gently opening it to examine Iron Fist's quarters.

The room itself was small and about as well furnished as any slave quarters, what with a mattress (more than what most of the slaves could say. Midnight's back could attest to the unpleasantness of the stone floor he had been forced to sleep on due to his low ranking in the slave chain) upon which the minotaur currently slept, a shelf covered in a layer of dust due to it being completely bare, a pile of rags stacked in the corner and a bucket that gave off a most repugnant stench. Iron Fist may have had a deal with the griffons to work for them to spare his wife and child, but he certainly had no luxuries here in the forge.

Seeing how empty the room actually was, Fusion turned to his pony companion, "You have a quick look around here and see if the key is hidden in a crack in the wall or under his mattress while I start looking through the forge."

Midnight nodded then crept into the room slowly, hoping not to wake the minotaur with the sound of his hooves on the stone floor. Just as he approached the mattress, Iron Fist gave a grunt and rolled over, causing Midnight to jump and press himself flat against the wall. He let his racing heartbeat drop as he watched for any signs that Iron Fist was waking up, but calmed himself when he found none. However, with his back pressed to the wall, he felt one of the stones wasn't like the others. He turned to examine it, realizing that it wasn't cemented in place like the others.

Turing back one last time to make sure Iron Fist was asleep, Midnight grasped the stone and pulled it slowly free from the wall, being careful not to let it grate against the edges. Once it was free, Midnight discovered a hollow space behind containing several letters, a photo and the key!

Delighted, the unicorn grasped the key and raised it to his horn, only to stop and think. He couldn't use it yet. Despite how irritating it was having his magic cut off, he couldn't remove the ring yet or the guards would learn of his deception. Giving a sigh, he instead tucked the key into his mane to give to Fusion once they left.

He started to lift the stone covering back up when he noticed the letters and an old-fashioned photograph again and curiosity overtook him. Carefully he pulled them out to examine, starting with the photo. It was a small framed image of Iron Fist's family. The minotaur had his powerful arm wrapped around a lovely minotauress of a slightly lighter hue then his own, and sitting on his shoulder with a big smile on her face and a lovely flower tucked in her ear was a minotauress calf with a beautiful aqua green coat. This was obviously the family that Iron Fist loved so much. Despite the minotaur's attitude and behavior, Midnight could feel a deep sympathy for him. He too was stuck far from his loved ones, being forced to perform tasks he didn't want to, to ensure he got back to them. Midnight had no idea how he'd react if Twilight or Twinken were taken from him and held captive for his submission, but he knew it would destroy him to see them in danger.

Midnight gently put the photo back and reached for one of the letters when suddenly a meaty grey fist closed around his hoof and swung him around to face the angry eyes of Iron Fist. The Unicorn gave a gulp.

Fusion was just ducking down to look behind one of the forge furnaces when the door to Iron Fist's quarters was smashed off its hinges by the blue Unicorn that had been flung at it. Midnight rolled across the floor wheezing from the punch to his chest when Iron Fist emerged from the room, rage boiling from every inch of him.

"HOW DARE YOU SNEAK INTO MY FORGE, INTO MY QUARTERS AND MESS AROUND WITH MY MOST PRIZED POSSESSIONS! THAT SPACE IS FOR MY PRIVACY, TO STORE THE MOST IMPORTANT THINGS LIKE MY FAMILY'S LETTERS! YOU WILL PAY FOR MESSING AROUND WITH THEM!" he roared, steam snorting from his nostrils as he lowered his head for a charge.

His horns may have been dulled, but the impact would still hurt like no tomorrow, so Midnight quickly scrambled to his hooves to leap to the side to avoid the attack. The minotaur missed, but he immediately swung around, his powerful fist swinging for Midnight's head. The blue unicorn ducked avoiding the blow, only for a follow up punch to uppercut him across the room, smashing into a shelf filled with raw metals for forging.

As the room echoed with clanks and smashes, Midnight forced himself back to his hooves, a glare across his muzzle. He may have felt sympathy for Iron Fist, but sympathy can only go so far when somepony is trying to beat the Tartarus out of you. He noticed from the corner of his eye that Fusion was hiding behind one of the furnaces, getting ready to make a move to stop Iron Fist. A short look from Midnight made him stop.

I can't let Iron Fist know you're here, Fusion. Things are rapidly getting out of hoof and I need you safe in case everything falls apart.

Iron Fist gave a growl and started to charge at Midnight again, knocking aside a sword rack in the process. Nothing would stand in his way from hurting the Unicorn that had dared to put his hooves on the precious letters of his family, the only things that kept him going in this horrible place.

Evidently, a buck to the face could stand in his way.

Midnight had reared up as he approached, and using all the knowledge he had gained from only a few years working at Sweet Apple Acres, he had bucked Iron Fist sending him sailing into one of the forging stations, smashing his back into an anvil. He roared in pain, but his anger wouldn't be quelled, and the Minotaur rose up, ready to continue the fight.

However, before either combatant could make another move, a troop of guards rushed into the room to restrain them, the horrid Overseer at their head.

"Well, well, looks like we have some troublemakers, disobeying the rules and causing a ruckus. For this naughty behavior, some punishment is certainly in order…" he sneered, uncoiling his whip and cracking it across Midnight's back.

*crack* AAAAGH! *crack* BUUCK! *crack* FUUAAGGH!

The Overseers whipping was malicious, leaving bloody lines along the unicorn's back and causing his cries of pain to echo around the stone room. Being dragged across the room until he was placed beside the hurting pony, Iron Fist hardened his heart by looking away from the groaning Midnight, only to let out a cry of pain of his own as the whip suddenly turned from Midnight to himself.

"You think you can simply look the other way? You are every bit a slave as he, and you will suffer equally for your transgressions!" the Overseer cackled as he let the whip sting across the Minotaur's chest and arms.

However the torture didn't last long and the Overseer seemed pleased with his work.

"Well, that was certainly fun, but I’m not through with you two yet! Guards, take them to the arena cells, they will make an excellent opening act for our clientele tomorrow."

Midnight immediately began to struggle against his captors, feeble as it was, but without his magic, and with the wounds he had sustained from both the fight and the whipping, he couldn't overpower them.

Next to him Iron Fist was also struggling fruitlessly as he yelled, "NO! I was tasked with the forge in return for my family's safety! We had a deal!"

His outraged cries were cut off as he let out a roar of pain as the Overseer's talons sliced across his face, leaving crimson rivulets and a definite scar.

"There are other talented smiths here and we can always acquire more. We don't need you anymore, Iron Fist, and your pathetic family will be sold among the rest of the stock like the filthy slaves they are!"

Midnight and Iron Fist fought and struggled, but it was no use, and the two were dragged from the forge, the Overseer's evil laughter following them all the way.

Still hidden behind the furnaces, Fusion shut his eyes tight with grief, fearing for his friend and Iron Fist alike. Very few slaves survived the arena, and the few that did were guaranteed to be sold, usually somewhere for hard labor or underground fighting rings.

The hippogriff watched as they were dragged away, until finally the forge stood silent and empty. He had no idea what to do, and his plans to free the rest of the slaves appeared to be lost without Midnight. At a loss for his next move, Fusion slunk across the forge to where Midnight had been uppercut into a metal rack. He looked over the fallen pieces when something caught his eye.

The key!

The key to the armory was scattered amongst the metal and Fusion realized that Midnight must have found it in Iron Fist's room, but had dropped it during the scuffle. He picked it up with a clawed talon, alterations to his plan flowing through his mind. Things would play out differently, but tomorrow he and the rest of the slaves would be free.

And he would ensure Midnight was among them.

*SPLASH*

Midnight and Iron Fist woke up, sputtering and shivering at a most rude awakening, soaking wet with ice-cold water. They found themselves in a dismal cell and through the bars of the cell door, they saw the Lieutenant griffoness looking down at them.

“I trust the two of you had a restful slumber…”

“You wretch!!!” Iron Fist rammed at the door, reaching through to wrap his hand around that miserable flying feline’s throat, only to grasp at air for she stood just out of reach.
“I worked efficiently and obediently for months! I never resisted nor defied you, and you have the gall to break our deal?!”

“To deal would imply we are equals, minotaur,” the Lieutenant answered with a voice unfeeling and cold.
“And a slave can never be equal with his master.”

“When I get out of here, I’ll string my racket with your guts, griffon!” Iron Fist seethed.

“You won’t get away this!” Midnight added.

“Save your breath. The both of you have things far worse than I to worry about,” the Lieutenant replied, not at all daunted by their threats as she pointed behind her to a portcullis and heavy wooden door.
“Outside that portcullis and gate lies your fate!”

Midnight tensed, “You’re sending us into the arena!”

“Correct, and I trust the both of you will put on an entertaining show for our visitors,” the Lieutenant explained.
“But far be it from me to send you into a bloodbath unarmed…”

She looked to her left and snapped her talons, a donkey pulling in a table with objects concealed by a tarp.

“Now don’t say I never did anything for you…” the unfeeling griffoness said as she threw off the tarp, revealing several weapons and pieces of armor.
“Seeing as you’re likely about to meet your makers, I’ll even allow you to choose your armaments, but choose wisely! And quickly, for in but a few minutes that gate and portcullis will open and then the games will begin!”

The Lieutenant hissed at the donkey to leave and the poor ass left in a hurry out the door, the griffoness following but she stopped.
“Oh, and I wouldn’t advise remaining in that cell once the doors open for you. It wouldn’t do for the entertainment to be over with too quickly, especially when it will be cornered by what my lord has in store for you.”

She clucked a dark chuckle and slammed the door behind her, and the cell somehow unlocked, allowing Midnight and Iron Fist to come out and examine the armaments the Lieutenant had left for them.

“Curse these griffons to Tartarus…!” Iron Fist seethed as he strapped outfitted his right arm in a manica, securing it to the chest-piece, and covered both hands in wrappings. In his armored hand he took up a large dbl-headed battleaxe, and in his unarmored hand a small roundshield.
“I was a fool to believe they had any honor…”

“Iron Fist.”

He looked to Midnight, who looked back with determination.

“There is still hope – The reason I snuck into your quarters was to get your key to the griffons’ armory in the keep. I don’t have it anymore so I assume it was dropped in the forge during our… disagreement. But Fusion was there, hiding behind the furnace as we were taken by the Overseer.”

“I refuse to place my faith in a griffon, unicorn!” Iron fist growled, “Not even a half-griffon!”

“Fusion may have been sired by a griffon, Iron fist,” Midnight said as he took up some armor, like a petryal and armored hoofboots.
“But truly he hates them almost as much as you do. It was him who gave me hope of escape, not just for myself, but for all of us enslaved on this island. I have no doubts he has the key and I am sure he will use it to rally our allies to claim the armory and overthrow the keep!”

“Even if what you say is true,” Iron Fist snorted, “we are about to be thrown to the lions in this arena!”

“And that’s where the plan comes in,” Midnight assured as he took up a sword, “because Hresvelgr uses the bulk of his guards to provide security here at the arena, which means only a hooful of guards will be holding the keep, and Fusion and his allies will surely overthrow them and come to our rescue!”

“For the sake of my family, I hope you’re right…” Iron Fist growled as they watched the portcullis rise and the gate open, the bloodthirsty roar of a crowd reaching their ears before the light of day momentarily blinded their eyes.
“You know my name, I don’t suppose you would tell me yours?”

“I am Midnight Blaze,” Midnight held out his hoof with a resolved smile, “and Iron Fist? I would be honored if you would call me your friend.”

Iron Fist stood stone-faced for a moment before accepting Midnight’s hoof in his hand and giving it a shake.
“Together, my brother in battle, we will overcome whatever monstrosity these wretches set against us!”

“And won’t they be surprised when they see the tricks I have up my metaphorical sleeve!” Midnight smirked deviously before walking out, a confused Iron Fist following.

The arena was vast, like the town square back in Ponyville minus the town hall to make it more roomy. The ground was solid dirt, and they were surrounded by throngs of screaming slavers of various species!

They saw griffons, changelings, diamond dogs, gremlins, gargoyles, centaurs, and more.

And in the royal box stood Hresvelgr, wearing a glamorous robe and sitting in a stone throne decorated with gems. At his sides stood the Lieutenant and the Overseer respectively. Hresvelgr eyed the Overseer who got the idea and he lifted a mallet and struck a gong, the reverberating thrum spread throughout the arena, deafening the crowd into silence as the lord of the island stood and raised his wings.
“Welcome! Welcome all to my humble little island! All seeking power and control will find it here in my place of business and Hresvelgr is never a poor host so allow me to treat you all to a little… entertainment!”

The crowd cheered bloody murder until Hresvelgr raised his wings again.

“To start things off, I’d like to introduce you to our first victims- Oh I beg your pardon, I meant our first two… contestants!”

The crowd looked on hungrily, Midnight and Iron Fist staring back defiant.

“These two have been very naughty little slaves, and let me ask you, my esteemed guests! What do we do with naughty slaves?”

“Skin em!” “Burnem!”
“Stick `em with a skewer and roast them over an open fire!”

The crowd was getting a lust for blood, Hresvelgr calming them with his raised wings again.

“All excellent suggestions! But… I think it’s only “fair” that we give them a chance to say they’re sorry for being bad slaves! So! Let’s see how sorry they are once they come face to face with…!”

At Hresvelgr’s rising tone a mechanical grinding sounded and Midnight and Iron Fist saw another door in the arena open to reveal one- no, two- wait, three pairs of glowing yellow eyes, their owners revealing themselves as Hresvelgr declared, “The Chimera!!!”

It was a frightful beast indeed, its front was a mighty lion with a blood-stained mane and claws, its rear was that of a goat hindquarters and a goat’s head coming out with fearsome ram-like horns, and a long hissing green serpent for a tail!

All three heads snarled, bleated, and hissed sparks of fire, Iron Fist saying, “Midnight… as much as I want to believe your plan will come through, I’m afraid to say our odds don’t look good!”

Midnight looked upon this ferocious monster, fighting the instinctive response of fear that would compel him to wet his hooves. But he stood his ground and furrowed his brows. Even so, he was beginning to wonder.

Fusion! I hope you come through for us, otherwise Iron Fist and I are dead meat!

Author's Note

Part of this chapter was done by my friend, Pontiac56, so thanks again friend!

32. Enchained by Talons - Epilogue

In the days that followed, Midnight forced himself to progress. He returned to the castle and levitated Hrevelgr’s talon to the vault door. Within he found a trove of riches, piles of gold and gemstones, breathtaking paintings upon the walls, crates filled with goods, artifacts, magical relics, and to his relief, his Time Stone as well as his bags and cloak.

He used a spell to search the castle and Iron Fist was happily reunited with his wife and daughter. Seeing the family together again helped to lift Midnight’s spirits, a little bit.

The remaining griffon guards were chained and caged, which many of the liberated was more than they deserved although Midnight “encouraged” them to be merciful and allow the proper authority to judge these wastrels, and shared the wealth of the vault with all the liberated to give them something to build upon when they all returned to their homes.

Thankfully, the clientele had quickly vacated the island once they saw the stock had not been… properly conditioned.

Alas, Fusion wasn’t the only casualty they suffered. They lost a few among them and had wrapped the bodies in blankets, wanting for them to be laid to rest in their homelands, not on this terrible place.

Finally, they left. Midnight and the unicorns performed spells on wagons and such that the non-winged among them could ride and be pulled by the pegasi and dragon. Midnight was glad to get his pega-goggles back and led the flight back to Equestria.

They landed upon a seaside cliff, and Midnight arranged a service for their fallen.

The wrapped bodies of their comrades, including Fusion’s, were placed upon funeral pyres. Midnight led the service, stating they owed their freedom to these brave souls who’d made the ultimate sacrifice, and owed it to Fusion to live their lives to the fullest, to see to it the tyranny of the griffons and their clients in the slave-trade were brought to justice, that no more would suffer the injustice of having their freedom taken away.

The liberated thanked Fusion and apologized for having not given him enough credit simply because of his bad blood. They thanked their fallen, and they thanked Midnight for putting an end to among the most notorious villains ever.

But when at last they set the pyres ablaze, Midnight felt it all come crashing down like a waterfall. This entire experience had left its mark on him, having his freedom taken, fighting for his life, losing a friend, and taking a life. He’d told himself over and over, Hresvelgr was a monster undeserving of mercy or compassion, that stopping him had been what Fusion had given his life for.

It had been the crutch holding him up these past few days.

But the crutch had broken as Midnight lowered his head in shame, anguish, and a confusion of emotional turmoil as he sobbed into his hooves. He felt someone give him a hug and looked to see it was Iron Fist’s daughter, looking at him in worry. He whimpered, returning the hug, needing someone to give him comfort when he heard someone approach and looked to see Iron Fist and Zircon.

The zebra carried a corked gourd and said, “What has transpired has left you stressed but with this drink you’ll find some rest. Drink it down and be at ease, and drift away like a gentle breeze.”

“What he means is,” Iron Fist sighed, the zebra way of speaking in couplets never ceasing to aggravate him, “this little potion will allow you to sleep a dreamless sleep. Take it, my brother. You need it.”

Midnight took the gourd in his aura, hesitating for a moment before uncorking it and drinking it down. It tasted like an herbal tea he once sampled from his friend Zecora. Almost immediately, he felt the sluggishness of sleep overwhelm him and vaguely felt Iron Fist picking him up in his arms before the unicorn sank into mind-relieving darkness.

Midnight woke up to find himself in a makeshift tent. He was glad to see his Time Stone still around his neck and his bags and cloak set at his side. Donning them, he crawled out of the tent and found Iron Fist, Zircon, and the earth pony mare around a campfire.

The mare, Flower Note, noticed him and said, “Midnight, you’re awake!”

The others took notice too and Midnight joined them at the fire, asking, “Where is everyone?”

“Some of the ponies have gone home while some pegasi have volunteered to send my family and fellow minotaurs home,” Iron Fist explained.

“The dragon deigned to help us too,” Zircon brought up, “To my country my zebras away he flew.”

“The diamond dogs said they would be alright,” Flower Note added, “they decided to make their way to the southern lands. But all of them expressed their thanks, Midnight.”

“So what are you all still doing here?” Midnight asked, feeling weary.

“Fusion’s final request was to alert Princess Celestia of the griffon kingdom’s slave camps and auctions,” Iron Fist reminded, “so we’ve decided to carry that message to the princess before Zircon and I return to our homelands.”

“…You’ll need proof,” Midnight stated as he willed a parchment, inkwell, and quill out of his bags.

“‘You’ll’- Midnight! Aren’t you coming with us?” Flower Note asked, a little surprised.

“I’m sorry, Flower…” Midnight said sadly and wearily, “I’m just… I can’t keep getting into this, I’ve…!”

He took a deep breath, refusing to shed more tears.
“I will write this letter to Princess Celestia, detailing everything that transpired since I was brought to that island, along with other noteworthy pieces of information. Go to Canterlot and tell them this message is for Princess Celestia, from Midnight Blaze. I guarantee you, she’ll be keen to read it… I’m sorry, but… I just have to find some peace from all this…”

He finished his letter and levitated it to Iron Fist, who took it in understanding.
“I realize your heart is heavy, my brother, so is mine. I distrusted Fusion for all the wrong reasons and he came through, just as you said he would. I only hope I can repay that one day, and delivering this letter will be a good start.”

“I’ll go with them to Canterlot,” Flower Note volunteered. “With my company, the other ponies will be more at ease to see them.”

“You must go and find your way,” Zircon stated, “so that you might find peace one day. To have met you I am most glad. But to leave you, I am sad.”

“You’re all wonderful friends,” Midnight thanked them with a sad smile of farewell, backing up, to their confusion.
“I wish you all the best.”

And before they could stop him, Iron Fist, Zircon, and Flower Note watched in awe as Midnight vanished in a Wink of Light!

Author's Note

I wanted to wrap this up and answer a few questions.

Midnight is suffering, from his experience as a slave, fighting for his life, from losing a friend, and from unwittingly taking a life. That's serious trauma when you think about it.

However, I'm hoping the next arc will wash some of that turmoil away.

33. Fish Taled Miracles - Part 1

The sound of the waves crashing ashore, the cries of the seagulls, the smell of the sea salt, the sight of the white crests at their peaks, the glistening of the sun across the ocean, Midnight took it all in.

He didn’t know nor cared where or when he was. He simply walked along the white sand, feeling the waters rush past his hooves before it slid back into the sea.

When he arrived on this beautiful beach, he took the time to write in his two-way journal and was so happy to have a response from his master. Prince Sombra’s words were a great comfort but they could not abate his aching loneliness. He missed his friends, he missed his family, he missed his brothers, his sisters, his grandmother, his neighbors, his hometown, his job at Sweet Apple Acres, his room, and his workshop. But most of all, he missed his Twilight Sparkle.

What he would give to hear her discuss the various applications of even the simplest charms to accomplish the most complicated tasks, or hear one of her lectures of history’s most tested and experienced of mages, or better yet simply feel her against him, the feel of her coat brushed up against his, his hoof in her mane, her lips on his own.

Midnight asked Sombra if Celestia got his message from Iron Fist, Zircon, and Flower Note. She had, and had assembled leaders from the minotaur, zebra, diamond dog, and dragon nations and gone before the griffon king, all but threatening him and his nation into a truce and contract to abolish slavery in exchange for commercial trade as well as some (secretly minor) advancements in magic. To be certain, Celestia had placed wards upon the griffon king’s castle to provide advantages known only to her over the griffons. Whatever she’d done, she’d (albeit, shakily) secured a truce, abolished slavery in not just the griffon kingdom because the other nations that did followed suit so as to avoid Celestia’s wrath and her international alliance, shut down all of the griffons’ slave camps/auctions, liberated thousands of slaves and oversaw all the arrangements for them all to be taken home to their societies, and more.

It didn’t surprise Midnight, honestly. Celestia was practically a goddess – What couldn’t she do?

He reminded himself how she had once failed to prevent the falls of her love and her sister, failed her first apprentice, failed to protect her little ponies from the horrors of slavery until it was brought to her attention, and more.

She was not a goddess; she was a pony just like him. She made – had made – mistakes of her own, however minor or significant, and that made her as equine as everypony else. Alas, she obligated to be an example, a beacon, a shining light of hope for all her subjects to revere and trust to lead them, guide them, to protect them, and encourage them to be all they themselves could be.

Midnight wondered, when Tia and Woona agreed to study under Star Swirl to become princesses, did they ever wonder what it would be like once they were set upon a pedestal? Above all their subjects, isolated from them? Midnight could only imagine how lonely that would be, especially since Celestia stood alone upon that pedestal for a thousand years.

And Fusion, his memory lived on. His cutie-mark became the emblem of freedom that no creature had the right to unjustly take away, and per Midnight’s request in the letter he’d written to her, Fusion would forever be remembered as a hero.

But he put all that out of his head for now. He enjoyed the scenery, the feeling of the sea breeze gently blowing through his mane, and smiled to see some dolphins happily play and leap about with the skills of acrobats, chittering happily. Midnight couldn’t help but laugh when he saw a baby dolphin try to copy its parents but messed up and belly-flopped back into the water.

The dolphins soon departed, Midnight a little sad to see them go, but with them and their chattering gone, the sea breeze was able to carry a new sound to his ears. The sound of somepony crying!

He looked ahead and gasped, unable to believe his eyes!

It was a pony but not an earth pony, unicorn pony, or even a pegasus pony! He could see this pony was a mare, as well as hear it – No stallion, unless he really had something to cry about, would sob that hysterically.

Her front half was that of a normal pony. She had a coat the same gentle gold of a sunrise yet it shimmered like mother of pearl. Her mane was long and glistening aquamarine, and on her flank was a cutie-mark of an emerald-green musical note sided by ocean waves. But instead of hind legs and a normal pony’s tail, her entire back half was that of a sea creature tail, fish or dolphin, Midnight couldn’t be certain.

At the moment, she basked upon the sand while crying into her hooves, sobbing, “Oh, what am I going to do…?”

“Um, excuse me.”

She gasped and jolted up, seeing Midnight with a look of wonder and concern. Quick as a sea snake, she slipped and leapt into the water, vanishing beneath the brine.

“Wait! Don’t go!” Midnight called out, “I just heard you crying and was wondering if I could help! …Hello?”

For a moment, Midnight feared she was gone and started to carry on down the beach when he heard a small splash and saw her, just peering her eyes and ears above the surface.

“I’m sorry if I startled you,” Midnight said gently, “You just sounded so upset.”

The mare’s eyes looked away sadly, Midnight continuing.
“My name is Midnight Blaze, I’m a traveler. I’ve seen a lot in my travels, but… I don’t think I’ve ever seen a pony like you!”

The mare cautiously raised her head completely out of the water and said, “…I’m… a seapony. We… usually avoid land creatures.”

“Well, there’s no need to be afraid,” Midnight assured, “and if you wanna stay in the water, that’s ok. But if you don’t mind my asking, what’s got you so sad?”

The seapony looked crestfallen, and to Midnight’s surprise, she crawled out of the water, pushing herself up with her tail. Midnight had to admit – She was truly beautiful, only her sadness impeding the full of her beauty’s potential. Then Midnight noticed she wore a necklace of pearls with a pretty coral pendant. She ambled up to her original place and looked at midnight invitingly, so he went over and sat down next to her.

For a few moments, she said nothing, looking heartbroken, but Midnight didn’t want to push her, and so he waited. Finally, after a while, she spoke,
“My father’s arranged for me to marry.”

“That’s terrible,” Midnight was surprised. He’d heard of arranged marriages but never of ponies practicing it. Though I suppose seaponies have their own set of traditions and conducts.

“Can’t you just say no?”

“I have no choice…” the seapony sighed sadly. “I realize this may sound strange but our ways are different from you ponies of the surface world. I have been promised to the son of the captain of the Sea Guard. My fiancé is arrogant and only seeks the political advantages of becoming my husband.”

Sighing, Midnight said, “I’ve met my share of pompous jerks who don’t care who they hurt or step on to get ahead in life. In fact, some time ago, I was a slave.”

“What?!” The seapony gaped at Midnight in shock. “But as far as the seapony kingdom knows, slavery was abolished many years ago!”

“Well, I’m telling you the truth…” Midnight said sadly. “But it wasn’t all bad… I met another slave and he became my friend. Together we planned to overthrow our slave-masters, but when it came down to it… my friend sacrificed himself to save me.”

“I’m so sorry!” The seapony sniffled, Midnight giving her a sad but grateful smile.

“You are kind to be concerned, but I’m not trying to make my problems your problems, especially since you already have some.”

“…I once dreamed of finding my special somepony,” the seapony said woefully as she looked longingly towards the sky as though she were seeing her dream just beyond the horizon.
“But I suppose every filly dreams of that at least once in her life. Still, I dreamed of a kind and handsome sea stallion, who would go above and beyond to show just how much I mean to him, and I would spend time with him, swim with the dolphins, explore the kelp forests, create seashell artworks, and we would do it together! Then, we would take give ourselves to each other…”

Midnight blushed as he recalled what he and Twilight did after his master’s coronation, and he remembered it fondly.

“Midnight?”

“Hmm?” Midnight looked to her and noticed her cheeks looked flushed as she shyly looked to him.

“…Soon my wedding will commence and I’ll be bound to the seapony my father has chosen for me. But… I want to choose for myself to whom I give myself. I am grateful for your concern and for listening to my sorrows. Would you…?”

The way she looked at him, and realizing the implications of what she was saying made Midnight feel uncomfortably hot as he jolted!
“Whoa! Now hold on, uh…”

“Oh, my apologies,” the seapony realized her mistake, “I forgot to introduce myself… You may call me Sea Spray”

“Sea Spray…” Midnight blushed as he cleared his throat, searching for the right words. “Sea Spray, I’m flattered, really, but… I can’t! I already have a special somepony, and I would give my left rear hoof before I betrayed her trust this way.”

“She wouldn’t have to find out!” Sea Spray insisted, looking desperate, “Please, I want to choose for myself who-”

“Sea Spray, no!” Midnight said rather harshly, making Sea Spray shy back and sob. Instantly, Midnight felt bad but would not back down.
“I… understand why you want this choice to be yours, and it should be! But I can’t agree to that, for a number of reasons! Your first time… It should be with somepony you love, and I know that seems unlikely right now. But I gave my first time to somepony who gave me hers, and to this day I remember it well and fondly. I love her too much to ever do something like this to her, and even if I didn’t tell her the guilt would stay with me until I came clean. I know her enough she could find it in her heart to forgive me but she would never look at me the same way ever again, maybe she would never have the same faith in me as she always has. That’s why I cannot nor ever could I, in good conscience, sleep with another mare.”

Sea Spray shed tears again, but this time in shame, that Midnight kindly gave her a hug, allowing her his shoulder to cry on. When she calmed herself, she whimpered, “Will you… watch the sunset with me?”

“I’d be happy to,” Midnight whispered comfortingly.

Midnight had seen plenty of sunsets but never in memory one where the sun set o’er the sea. The fading red and gold making way for purple and darkening blue reflected by the ocean was indescribable.

It stilled Midnight’s shaking spirits as of late. No longer did he taste griffon’s blood, the sight of his torn throat felt like a distant a memory in this moment of peace. Then Sea Spray began to sing. Her voice was sweet and gentle, bringing tears to Midnight’s eyes as it invoked happy memories with his friends, his family, his brother, his Twilight. As the light left the world so too did Midnight’s awareness and the last thing he saw was Sea Spray, bearing shame but resolved by intention.

Author's Note

I'm looking forward to this...!

34. Fish Taled Miracles - Part 2

A splash in his face brought him sputtering back to the waking world and he realized he was wet. Muttering a spell, he found himself almost instantly dry but it did nothing to stop the nasty taste of saltwater in his mouth.

Midnight looked around and found that he was alone. For a moment he wondered if it had been a dream, that perhaps the seapony he’d comforted and with whom he’d watched the sunset had not been real. Those doubts were dashed when he noticed something nearby on a smooth rock. A necklace of pearls with a coral pendant.

She was real!

Midnight levitated the pearl necklace and wondered what to do with it, why she left it for him. Deciding it would be a nice keepsake, he shrugged and packed it safely into his saddlebag before carrying on his way.

He walked along the beach for but another hour when he saw among the waves a sailboat. It was a small vessel with merely a mainsail and headsail, the look of it was retro compared to seafaring vessels of the modern Equestria he knew of.

It wasn’t big but he wouldn’t call it a dinghy and he could see that there was somepony aboard, and that somepony was reeling in a netful of fish! Midnight was surprised – He’d seen his brother, Macintosh, go fishing but he always threw them back, he just did it for a little leisure. But the amount of fish this stallion was hauling onto his boat, there was no way he caught them all just to throw them back into the water.

Then he heard, “Ahoy there, stranger!”

The pony waved a wing, showing he was a pegasus, and Midnight waved back with his hoof. Then the pegasus flapped up and flew over to join Midnight on the beach.

He was tall and strong and looked a lot like Big Mac if he were a pegasus and had a little more fire in his eyes. His coat was bay red while his mane was light blue like the sky. His eyes were sea green while his cutie-mark was a fishing rod and colorful fly-hook. He had a strong pair of wings and a rather pudgy belly that had nothing on his brawny forelegs, and had a welcoming look.
“Ne’er seen ya `round these waters, mate! From where do ya hale?”

His accent was vaguely pirate-y, and it made Midnight smile a bit, “Hello, I’m Midnight Blaze, a traveler. I take it you’re a fisher-pony?”

“Aye, an’ one a th’ best you’ll ever meet or me name’s not Riptide though me mates call me Rip,” he spat into his hoof and held it out.
“Nice t’ meet ya, matey!”

Midnight smiled and spat into his own hoof and met Rip’s in a strong hoofshake.

Using a water-walking spell, Midnight joined Rip on his boat, the Jaggy Codger, and helped him secure his catch of the day.

“So… why’re ya fishing to begin with?” Midnight asked as Rip directed his boat. “Ponies don’t normally eat meat.”

“Aye, but `round here ain’t prime real estate fer farmin’,” Rip replied. “Th’ land provides tropical fruits a’course but we coastal ponies learned t’ adopt fish as a part o’ our palettes. An’ on occasion, earth pony farmers visit to buy our fish as fertilizer for their crops, ripens the fertile soil from what some o’ them tell me. And I tell ya, mate, you ain’t live till ya tried Mama Tsunama’s Salted Salmon! Mmm! Jus’ thinkin’ about it makes me belly grumbly!”

Rip wasn’t kidding, as a loud hungry gurgle came from his belly, making Midnight laugh.
“Well, if your stomach is vouching for it, I definitely gotta try it!”

“Then yer first dish o’ fish be on me, mate! Full speed ahead to Horseshoe Shores!” Rip angled the sail just right, the wind speeding them faster to their destination.

In no time at all, the fishing village, Horseshoe Shores came into view. Most of it was built upon the shoreline while a few piers extended It over the sea.
“Welcome t’ me home, Midnight Blaze, finest village o’ fishing you’ll find anywhere in Equestria, an’ some mighty strong stallions t’ boot!”

Docking the Codger, Midnight took in the village. There were lots of hearty strong ponies, a lot of them with cutie marks associated with fishing, the ocean, boating, or even just the beach. He saw stalls and stands selling fresh catches, fishing or boating equipment, as well as some selling seaside souvenirs.

Among the docks, he saw all kinds of sailboats, coming and going to fish, to explore, to travel, or just to sail for a good time, and a good time appeared to be what everypony here was having. Everywhere he looked, he saw stallion, mare, and foal smiling, laughing, and enjoying themselves under the tropical sun.

“This is place is… very nice,” Midnight felt oddly positive at the moment. Rip threw a leg around Midnight and hugged him to his barrel, laughing hearty.

“Nice, ya say?! Just wait till ya sample th’ local flavor, mate! Wer’ off t’ the Cruel Mistress!”

Rip led Midnight through the docks, saying hello and throwing some good-natured insults to a lot of his friends. Along the way, he introduced Midnight to many of his friends, neighbors, and even some of his competition. Everypony was loud, laughing, but welcoming all the same to Midnight, making him smile all day long.

Rip led him to what appeared to be a pub, the sign above reading ‘The Cruel Mistress’ and the picture of a mare bearing a tankard but with a devious look on her face that made Midnight pause in hesitation.

“Get ready for a rough n’ tumblin’ good time, Midnight!” Rip spun `round and bucked the door open, sending it crashing into the building, and from the sound of it the damage was considerable.

“WHA’ ARSE-PICKIN’ JACKANAPES WENT AN’ BUCKED DOWN ME DOOR?!?!”

Midnight felt the instinctive chill up his spine tell him to run for his life as Rip guffawed, “Ahoy, Mama Tsunama! A dish o’ yer finest Salted Salmon for me new mate here!”

*CLONK*

Midnight gasped to see cast-iron pot somehow sticking to Rip’s face and heard him groaning in pain as it slid off, revealing his pulsing red agony.

“RIPTIDE YE BRAINLESS BLOWFISH!”

Midnight flinched to see a very large earth pony mare, hefty in build but strong all the same. Her coat was a gentle orange but her mane, like the look on her pale blue eyes, was angry red. She wore a cooking apron and her mane was tied back.

“I OUGHTA GELD YE FOR BREAKIN’ ME DOOR DOWN… FOR TH’ UMPTEENTH TIME, NO LESS!”

“Ah, Mama Tsunama,” Rip smiled sheepishly as he crossed his rear legs, suddenly afraid for his family jewels.
“Y’know ya won’ do that!”

“And why not…?” asked Mama Tsunama with a raised brow.

“Cuz’ ya love me too much, and I always bring ya plentiful salmon with which t’ make yer finest dish?” Rip tried with a hopeful smile.

Midnight pressed his lips together nervously as he looked to the pony called Mama Tsunama. For a few tense seconds, she glared harpoons through Rip before snapping, “Then haul yer carcass inside and we’ll discuss business.”

She then regarded Midnight for the first time and almost instantly her demeanor changed.
“Oh, hello there, laddie! Didn’t notice ye for a moment, this blasted boy riled me up. Come in, dear, help ya’self to some o’ our local fare!”

What the buck is up with these ponies?! Midnight wondered as he followed Mama Tsunama and Rip inside.
One minute, she’s threatening castration and the next she’s all warm and inviting?!

The Cruel Mistress was a boisterous pub, rich with laughter and drink. Many fisher-ponies held tankards dripping with the creature, and Midnight’s lunar pony sense of smell easily picked up the oddly appealing smell of cooked fish intermingling with the bitter reek of booze.

In one corner, he saw a few ponies apparently watching two engaging each other in a drinking contest, in another some stallions playing a game with cups of dice and apparently trying to fool the other players of the numbers facing up underneath their cups.

“Pull up a seat, Midnight!” Rip invited him over to the bar, Mama Tsunama and a couple of her employees preparing food and drink, and Midnight sat himself next to his new friend.
“So tell us, mate! Y’say you be a traveler. I’d wager me left wing ya’ve tales aplenty to share.”

“Oh, nothing much, really!” Midnight didn’t want to get into any recent memoires, particularly because he didn’t want to have to reveal his time-travelling status.
“I’ve just wandered here and there, met a few interesting characters, just looking for my place in the world.”

“Ah, the search we all endeavor to end,” Rip nodded sagely. “Truth be told, me family were originally earth pony farmers but I was born to soar the skies, as you can see. Now, don’t mistake me words, mate, I loved me family and they loved me so, but… I just never felt happy tendin’ th’ fields an’ such. So when I was old enough, with my mum an’ da’s blessing, I left home to find me own place in th’ world.”

“And what brought you here?” Midnight asked.

“When I was just a little colt, me dear mum would tell me tales o’ the sea,” Rip answered. “She told me her father was a seapony who’d saved her own mum from drownin’. Her da couldn’ stick around an’ so she knew im for only a short while. Her mother told her tales of seaponies, so she passedem onto me.”

“And… seaponies were what drew you here?” Midnight gathered.

“Aye and I came here, apprenticin’ under a real fisher-pony who taught me well in the trade,” Rip nodded.
“Only he told me seaponies were an old pony’s tale an’ that I was daft t’ think otherwise.”

Midnight was about to tell Rip he should think otherwise when the fisher-pony continued.

“Alas, o’er the years o’ reaping the bounties of the sea with nary a single sight or clue, me mentor’s claims seemed t’ be stretchin’ towards truth. But…!”

He let the word hang for dramatic effect, Midnight waving him on with a raised brow, prompting him to chuckle.
“One fine morning, when the waves were rhythmic, the sun shinin’, I happened upon a sobbing thing, hopelessly entangled in a stray fishing net. Disgraceful it is, to leave yer net astray lest it bring misfortune, as it did upon this glorious creature whom I’d long dreamt of beholdin’ with me own eyes, a seapony mare! I calmed her fearful heart and gently brought aboard the Codger. With knife in hoof, I set her free and from then on a friendship bloomed between us. Kelphine, her name was, and how she brightened me spirit whenever it were low. She showed me the wonders of the sea I’d never known existed and I shared with her the world of we land-walkers.”

The way Rip sighed made Midnight think of his love for Twilight, and the talk of sea ponies made him think of the pearl necklace with the coral pendant.
Maybe I could give it to her when I finally make it back…

“Alas,” Rip said with a sad tone, “the paths we tread would branch and lead us apart. Before she left however, dearest Kelphine gave me something worth more than all the wonders of the sea to remember her by.”

“What was it?” Midnight asked, enthralled.

Rip chuckled and said, “Well, mate, you could say we had a little… fun in th’ sun!”

Midnight tilted his head, not quite getting it.

Oh, y’know, mate!” Rip guffawed at the look on his new friend’s face. “The hanky-panky?”

“Oh…” Midnight blushed a little and have-hooved for not getting it sooner. When he got over it, he asked, “I guess it was… memorable?”

“Heh-heh, what resulted of it makes it memorable,” Rip said in a sly way when his belly growled with such ferocity everypony in the pub looked at Rip, who started rubbing his belly in a surprised manner.
“Ooh! Somepony’s hungry! Hey Mama Tsunama, where’s that grub?!”

“Hold yer horses, lads! Perfection can’t be rushed, don’cha know?” Mama Tsunama came bearing food and drink, placing a couple tankards before Midnight and Rip, as well as a plate of freshly-cooked, “Salted Smoked Salmon, finest you’ll find anywhere along th’ Equestrian coast, and me own secret mix o’ tea t’ wash it all down!”

“Aw, Mama Tsunama!” Rip complained, “Tea as th’ first drink t’ share with me new mate?! Bring us some mead!”

“You’ll drink yer tea and like it…” Mama Tsunama threatened, Rip gulping. “Besides, ye shouldn’ be drinkin’ in your condition, and I’d prefer we talk business without ye as high as th’ lands of me fathers.”

“Your fathers?” asked Midnight as he politely took a sip of the tea and found it quite a pleasant flavor.

“Aye, lad, I hale from the Green Hilly Pastures of Shireland,” Mama Tsunama sighed nostalgically.
“Though I left to see the world, I never lost me Shirish accent. Now go on, laddie, enjoy the nibbles!”

Midnight had to admit, the salmon looked good and Rip quickly snatched a few pieces and popped them into his mouth with a very pleasant ‘mmmm’.
“Ah, may yer skills ne’er dull and your recipe continue down yer lineage, Mama Tsuanama!”

Midnight levitated a piece into his mouth and chewed. The taste of meat did not repel his taste buds, as he had half-expected, but rather the succulence invigorated them! The smoky flavor was balanced by the salt, and the more he chewed the juicier it became! Almost at once, he ate with a ravenous zeal, pausing to wash it down with his tea when he noticed Rip and Mama Tsunama looking at him.

Midnight felt embarrassed as he lowered his tankard and said, “Sorry, I… didn’t mean to be rude.”

“Rude?! Oh laddie, it warms me heart t’ see one so taken with me cooking,” Mama Tsunama assured.

“It’s just… I thought ye not to have ever tasted meat before,” Rip brought up. “Newcomers to our village who deign to try our fish, for them it’s usually an acquired taste.”

“I guess… I have a wider palate?” Midnight had a feeling as to why he was so quickly taken to fish.

His becoming a lunar pony.

“Ah enough o’ this gobble!” snapped Rip, “Let us eat till our bellies rebel with a trumpeting out our tail-gates!”

A loud and reverberating fart cut through the peaceful afternoon silence, loud enough for heads to turn at the sound of it.

“Whoa, good one, Midnight!” Rip laughed as he and Midnight sat on the veranda of Rip’s seaside cottage. They were on old deck chairs, watching the sea and releasing tension. That is to say, they were farting out the after-effects of the smoked salmon.

“Thanks! Man, I’m stuffed!” Midnight sighed contently, his stomach rumbling in mild discomfort as it felt like a simmering pot.

“But I got ya beat!” Rip lived up to his nickname as his backside sounded like a foghorn and Midnight was certain he felt the verandah quake.

“Whoa-ho-ho! I guess they don’t call you ‘Rip’ for nothing!” Midnight laughed. “Although I hope this is almost over. Kinda wanna go inside.”

“Not till our bellies are done blowing over,” Rip cracked, making them both laugh even more.

They rubbed their stomachs, calming down their churning insides and just enjoyed the scenery.

“I needed this.”

Rip gave Midnight a look, the unicorn’s gaze lost as he stared forever across the sea.
“Bad things have happened to me lately, and… I guess you could say, I came here to get away.”

“An’ what sort o’ troubles had ya so deeply low?” Rip inquired.

“…I made a friend and…” Midnight explained the particulars but left out being a slave, who he had fought against, only saying how he and a friend planned to topple a monster and hos this friend gave his life to save him.
“Funny, you’re the second pony I’ve told this.”

“An’ who was the first?” Rip asked.

“A seapony.”

Rip gave Midnight a look as the unicorn brought up his bags and levitated something out, the pearl necklace with a coral pendant.
“She had her own problems, having been arranged to marry somepony she doesn’t love. We talked, I guess I made a good impression on her because…”

Rip noticed the blush on Midnight’s face and chuckled, “Oh-ho-ho! You lucky dog, you!”

“No, no, no!” Midnight waved his hooves to the contrary. “I turned her down, explaining I already have a special somepony waiting for me at home. So, she asked me to just watch the sunset with her, and as we did she sang, I… felt sleepy. When I woke up, she was gone and had left her necklace. I wonder why…”

Rip rubbed his stomach as he remembered Kelphine, who had also left him a piece of seapony jewelry when last they saw each other. Except that wasn’t the true gift she’d given him, as he knew a certain something about seapony culture. He smiled to himself and said, “Maybe you’ll find the answer to that yerself.”

Author's Note

Shireland is meant to be the Equestrian equivalent of Ireland

Rip's boat the Jaggy Codger is a ref to the pirate term Jolly Rodger

35. Fish Taled Miracles - Part 3

Midnight stayed with Rip in Horseshoe Shores for near three weeks. He helped Rip haul in catches of fish, went swimming, and started a collection of seashells, hung out at the Cruel Mistress, deeply enjoying Mama Tsunama’s smoked salted salmon and her tea (regardless of the gassy consequences). He’d drunk alcohol before but he wasn’t inclined towards getting hungover, and he felt oddly repelled by the mead they had anyway.

During his time in the fishing village, he noticed some colts and fillies with their fathers but never saw them with their mothers. He also noticed these foals had sharp teeth! He thought perhaps they were lunar ponies but they didn’t have the dusky colored coasts of lunar ponies, their ears weren't tufted, the pegasus foals had feathery wings, and he didn’t sense lunar magic coming from them.

Deciding it wasn’t his business, he just carried on. The time he spend in Horseshoe Shores had just the effect on Midnight had hoped for. A pleasant good time that helped him find peace from what he had endured.

In the few moments he had allowed himself to remember, he reminded himself that Fusion made his choice out of a sincere desire to ensure slavery came to an end, and he would be proud of what his sacrifice inspired.

All in all, he came to love Horseshoe Village like another home. But it wasn’t his home, he reminded himself as the third week was coming to a close. Midnight couldn’t stay here forever, he knew that. He still had maybe another five hundred years to go, and there was no telling what sort of obstacles he would have yet to face.

So as the second night of the full moon arrived, he went to Rip, who was busy fixing a hole in his best net.

“Hey Rip.”

The pegasus looked up to Midnight and noticed a sad look. He smiled in understanding, “I take it yer settin’ sail?”

“If you mean I’m leaving, yes,” Midnight nodded. He looked sadly at the fisher-pony, “Riptide, thank you… Thanks for sharing your roof, for showing me your home, I’ve learned a lot these past few weeks.”

“Aw, me bucko!” Rip chuckled and stood up, quickly pulling Midnight into a back-breaking hug.
“If I could have meself a brother, I’d want `im t' be just like ya!”

Midnight was touched and returned the hug. As he did however, he felt something from Rip’s belly.
“What the-?!”

He pulled away from Rip, who asked, “What?”

“I- There- I just thought I felt-” Midnight stumbled before deciding, “Y-y’know what, never mind. Anyway Rip, I have to be moving on. I miss my family and the longer I dally only prolongs that ache.”

“Ah, tis true… Well, fair winds to ye, Midnight Blaze,” Rip bade warmly as he spat his hoof and held it out.

Midnight did the same in a spit-hoofshake, saying, “I’ll miss you, my friend.”

“Ah worry not, mate,” Rip waved it off as if he knew something. “I’ve a feeling we’ll be seeing each other again, an’ sooner than ye may think.”

Midnight sighed inward, knowing this would not be true. One he time-jumped, he would likely arrive at a time where Riptide was long dead. But he said nothing to the contrary and nodded in false agreement.

With their last few words of farewell, Midnight left. He walked along the beach, the moon shining its silvery glow upon the waves, making them look like restless ghosts of those who’d died at sea. On other words, it was pretty creepy.

When he was far enough, he looked one last time to Horseshoe Shores and sighed.
Fair winds to you as well, Riptide…

He closed his eyes as he concentrated the power of the moon into his Time Stone. He felt the magic beckon the winds and sea spray around him in silvery blue ribbons of mana that wove together into a veil of magic, enclosing Midnight in a bubble. The bubble rose, lifting Midnight with it and he felt the magic build toward the point of no return...!

Suddenly there was a jolt of pain in his abdomen and his concentration broke!

*POP/PLOP/OOF*

Midnight had belly-flopped onto the sand and was wondering, What… the buck just happened?

He stood up and looked around. He was still in the same place! He looked back and there was Horseshoe Shores! He looked up and the moon was still the same, in phase and position.

He hadn’t time-jumped!

What’s going on?! A million things ran through his mind in panic as he began to fear something.

Was he trapped in this time? And if so, what if it was forever?

The thought instigated a panic-attack worthy of Twilight when she thought she was going to be tardy in her friendship report (which she had thought were weekly).

Midnight ran in circles screaming, “I’M TRAPPED HERE FOREVER, I’M TRAPPED HERE FOREVER, I’M TRAPPED HERE FOREVER, I’M TRAPPED HERE FORE-”

*SLAP*

Midnight had no idea how, in his panicked state of mind, he was able to seize enough mental clarity to literally snap himself out of it. He paused, took a deep breath, and gathered his thoughts.

“Ok, Midnight Blaze, you can get yourself out of this, and you will…” Midnight said with repose. “Never forget, you are the Element of Faith and leader of the Guardians of Harmony! Options, options…”

Midnight started pacing back and forth, brainstorming options and trying to make sense as to why his Time Stone failed.
It’s never done this before although it was never meant to do this at all… Well, even if that’s the case, I still have the spell Star Swirl left me but… I should probably save that as a last resort. But still, why now?! What’s changed that it doesn’t work to propel me further along the timeline?!

Ridiculous as it seemed, the only change Midnight had done lately was eating fish. He thought that was natural since he was becoming a lunar pony, but did that somehow adversely affect his magic? He knew enough about magic that one’s own magic was fueled by their bodily stamina and energy, the thaumaturgic system within every living creature turning that energy into mana.

For unicorns, their thaumaturgic system spread throughout their body like their nervous system, but all intersected at the focal point of their magical projection. In other words, their horns. Was there something wrong with his horn?

Midnight tried a few easy spells he knew, like illumination, telekinesis, he even teleported. He sensed nothing amiss about his horn and looked in a nearby tide pool. His reflected horn showed no cracks or abrasions or anything that indicated a problem.

So if not his horn, what was the problem?

A splash at his hooves reminded Midnight he was still outside and it was rather chilly. He whipped his hooves dry but his fetlocks were still damp and cold. He looked back to Horseshoe Shores and sighed.

*KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK*

The door opened and Rip had a not-so-surprised look on his face.
“Ahoy, Midnight, back so soon?”

“Hey Rip…” Midnight felt embarrassed. That whole deep goodbye was for nothing as Rip gestured Midnight to come in. Midnight sat on one of Rip’s chairs and as did Rip who groaned as he got down.
“Blasted back pains…” He then looked to Midnight asking, “So me bucko, what brings ya back so quickly?”

“Uh, Riptide…?” Midnight wasn’t sure what to do. He hadn’t told Rip the entire truth about himself but it seemed like he was gonna have to.
“I have something to tell you…”

“Well whatever it be, it can wait till morning,” Rip decided, Midnight double-taking in protest. “I’m sure ya gotta lot to get off yer chest, mate, but it’s late and I need my beauty sleep.”

Midnight couldn’t resist throwing a barb.
“Trust me, brother, there aren’t enough hours in the day!”

“Belay that kinda talk, me hearty!” Rip snapped with a smirk. ”Or I’ll keelhaul ya!”

They both chuckled but it quickly quieted into awkward silence. Midnight was afraid of telling the truth, to be seen as crazy, but what else could he do? Of all the ponies in Horseshoe Shores, he trusted Rip the most.

“Ya got a lot on yer mind, I can see that.”

He looked to Rip who was headed to his bedroom, but paused and spoke without looking back.

“Just sleep on it,” Rip suggested, “and we’ll talk in th’ mornin’. No matter what it is, I’ll help ya however possible.”

Somehow, Midnight knew Rip was right that they should wait for morning, and followed the fisher-pony through the hall, muttering ‘good night’ before going into the guest room he’d been sleeping in for the past few weeks.

Sleep didn’t come easy that night, but Midnight eventually fell into slumber.

Only to meet a very rude awakening the next morning, courtesy of Rip’s rear end. To his face.

After nearly destroying his vocal chords in response, Midnight settled for a cup of tea to sooth them, Riptide sitting on the other side of the table, waiting for Midnight to engage. Eventually the awkward silence was too much.

“Aw, come on, mate, it was a joke!”

“You held your ass over my face while I was asleep and farted into it,” Midnight answered in a low and irritable tone and narrowed eyes.
“I swear I felt some hairs on my nose burn off.”

“I just thought after the dreary mess ya were when ya came back last night,” Rip suggested, “ya might enjoy wakin’ up to a lil’ humor.”

“Riptide, there’s humor, and then there’s just plain rude and disgusting,” Midnight snorted. Sighing, “But… my problem still remains, and I have quite a story to tell you.”

Midnight spent over an hour giving Rip the gist – He was from an era a thousand years after Princess Celestia imprisoned Nightmare Moon, how he was flung over a thousand years into the past by a magical mishap, how his Time Stone allowed him to jump through time enabling him to leap-frog across the very history of Equestria and endeavoring to get back to his own time.

He then brought up his last adventure, how he spent a month as a slave, befriended the hippogriff Fusion, who, in the end, sacrificed himself to save Midnight and inspire revolution against the slave market of the griffon kingdom.

“…and I came here,” Midnight wrapped it up. “I don’t know how long ago that was for the ponies of this time. But for me, it was recent, and I stayed here to… try and find peace from all the horrible things I experienced.”

He regarded Rip who looked to be pondering Midnight’s words, and Midnight knew this probably sounded fishy.

“…That why ya got them scars upon yer back?” Rip asked.

Midnight knew what he meant. Despite the efforts to heal them, Midnight’s back bore three scars, from the whip of the griffon Overseer, who’d taken the most pleasure out of punishing the slaves. Midnight had considered getting rid of them with magic but chose instead to keep them, as a reminder of what he’d experienced and how it had affected him, and what Fusion had died to put an end to.

“Yes…” Midnight sighed, tears welling up in his eyes that he quickly wiped away. “I keep these scars as a reminder of what Fusion was willing to give his life to stop… I only wish he could’ve seen…”

Midnight sniffled, Rip going over and placing a wing on Midnight’s shoulders.
“I believe yer tale, Midnight. Nopony could speak one so fishy as that and with a voice and heart so sincere. All this happened well before I was born, Midnight. Slavery isn’t tolerated in the slightest by the princess and the alliance she founded to stop the griffon kingdom and the other nations that practiced such depravity. But Fusion was the martyr who inspired it all! He shouldn’t had to have been, but he was willing to give it all so that no poor soul be robbed of their own destiny! And were I him, I wouldn’t want ye to feel guilty for what I chose, because that is what a slave is denied! Choice itself, the right to choose one’s own fate! Fusion chose his fate and it was a choice made in selflessness. He put the many before himself, and now, no innocent lad or lass suffers as did you and those you helped Fusion to free. That is something to be proud of, me bucko…”

Midnight managed to keep himself calm as he blew his nose on a old rag Rip was kind enough to provide. Once he regained his composure, Midnight looked to the pegasus who smiled in understanding.

“Thanks, Rip…” Midnight whispered as he wiped his tears.

“Always, mate,” Rip assured with a hearty wing-slap to Midnight’s shoulders. “Now! What be the problem ya had that brought ye back to me port?”

“It’s my Time Stone,” Midnight levitated it for Rip to see, the fisher-pony amazed at how something so small could bestow a power many would give their left rear hoof for.
“Last night, I tried to use it to… well, leave this time period to a future one. But just before the magic could start and send me on my way, I felt this… severe pain in my stomach, it made lose focus, and I belly-flopped onto the beach, and found I hadn’t gone anywhere or any when for that matter!”

“Hmm…” Rip pondered his theory. “Y’know, Midnight, th’ same problem’s plagued a number of stallions here in Horseshoe Shores o'er the years. They find their magical abilities, be they earth pony, unicorn, or even a pegasus such as I, not quite as up to snuff as normal. Earth ponies ain’t as strong as they should be, unicorns find themselves unable to cast their most powerful spells, pegasi, meself being the example here, can’t fly as high, as fast, or even as long as they normally could.”

“Well, perhaps in your case,” Midnight smirked as he gave a teasing poke to Rip’s belly, “the problem could be solved with a little weight-loss.”

“That be one of the symptoms, to be true,” Rip raised his brow in a sneaky way. “They also find themselves rather appealed towards fish, even if they’d ne’er ate a bite in their lives, they find themselves strong swimmers, and… they also had a little experience with… a seapony.”

That one got Midnight’s attention.

“Midnight, when I told ya me tale of how I saved and loved a gorgeous creature as me sweet Kelphine,” Rip explained, “I said, before she left she left me a gift worth more than all the fish in the sea!”

“Well, to say that much, the sex must’ve been incredible,” Midnight remarked with a smirk.

“Oh it were, me bucko, it were,” Rip nodded and proudly patted his belly, “but it were what resulted of it that was Kelphine’s last gift t’ me.”

Midnight looked at the odd smile Rip was giving him and the way he patted his belly. Then a crazy idea formed in his head, and it was! But then the clues started listing themselves off in Midnight’s mind.

The feeling he’d felt from Rip’s belly in the goodbye hug last night.

How Mama Tsunama never let him drink alcohol.

He also remembered how there were several single dads in town, and these colts and fillies of theirs had fangs yet were not lunar ponies.

Rip chuckled at the look on Midnight’s face and said, “Come o’er here.”

Midnight did and was surprised when Rip took his hoof and held it against his belly. For a moment it was awkward when…

He felt it!

“Yah!” Midnight jerked his hoof back and gaped at Rip’s belly as though it had grown a face. His eyes kept shifting between the pegasus’ belly and his own face as the fisher-pony stifled a chuckle.
“…No!”

“Aye…” Rip nodded before laughing hearty, “As Mama Tsunama would say, I’ve got me a bun in me oven!”

“Wha- but- I- That’s- It-” Midnight spluttered as his brain started to burn as it tried to make sense of what he’d just learned.
“How?!”

“Seaponies reproduce the same way, mate,” Rip shrugged, “but it’s the stallion who gets the baby bump. See, when a stallion, regardless of race, casts his line inta the seapony mare’s abyss, and they reach th’ highpoint, it invokes a magic `tween th’ two. Their own magic energies link an’ through it th’ seed of life is implanted within th’ stallion, the magic creatin’ a place for this lil’ one to grow safely inside, a… brood sac or pouch, I guess ya could call it, located in th' stallion's abdomen. Thar, the pup grows an’ develops, providin’ its pap be they a pony o’ th’ surface world, seapony magic o’ their own in exchange for a few creature comforts.”

“The taste for fish?” Midnight asked.

“Exactly, bucko, it’s a seapony foal, after all, so o’ course it’s gonna want th’ succulent salt o’ the ocean’s bounty! Though it don’ mind some freshwater catch as well!” Rip nodded as he looked down at his belly, rubbing it fondly.
“In me belly, I’m carrying Kelphine’s child, my child… and I intend to raise this foal well.”

Midnight was speechless. He’d never seen Rip this way, looking warm and happy and calm compared to his loud, obnoxious yet fun self he’d seen him as for the past few weeks.

“But what does this have to do with my magic?!” Midnight asked, Rip giving him a knowing look. Midnight felt the blood leave his face.
“Oh no… NO! I am not-”

“Well, bucko, from what ya told me,” Rip said with a shrug, “that stone a’ yers needs quite a hefty amount of magic for ya to hop, skip, n’ jump inta’ th’ future, and seeing as ya can’t-”

“But it doesn’t make any sense!!” Midnight argued.

“Calm down, mate!” Rip chuckled, “It makes perfect sense! See, th’ reason stallions with seapony foal aren’t quite themselves magical-wise is `cuz their magic’s shared with their foal! It helps the pregnancy, see? Tha’ bein’ said, you, being a unicorn, wouldn’t be able t’ cast yer hardest spells if you was expectin’!”

“But I never had sex with a seapon-” Midnight protested only to suddenly realize!
Sea Spray…!

“Remember ya said ya met with a seapony mare cryin’ her eyes out?” Rip brought up. “She wanted to… heh-heh, get intimate?”

“But I said no!” Midnight protested as he ran the memory through his mind. “I kindly refused, explained my reasons, and she asked me to watch the sunset with her and… she sang to me…!”

“Aye, and seapony mares are known t’ have quite th’ captivatin’ voices,” Rip nodded.

Finally, Midnight put two and two together.

Sea Spray’s so-called lullaby was really her dulling Midnight’s cognitive awareness, enthralling him to her temporal bidding, and once he was helpless before her…

“THAT BITCH!!!”

Rip covered his belly protectively and gulped at the sight of Midnight’s black and dark blue mane igniting a blue flame as his eyes burned white.

“Now, now, drop yer anchor a moment, me bucko!” Rip said loudly, “Ya might be right an’ perhaps this be just a lil’ hiccup o’ yer magic!”

Midnight took a deep breath and let his fire die down and immediately felt a little bad when he saw the intimidated look on Rip’s face. But he knew the pegasus was afraid for the foal he was carrying, not himself.
“Sorry…”

“S’alright, mate,” Rip assured. “So… `afore we jump t’ conclusions, let’s go an’ have ya checked out by our local doc.”

About an hour later, Rip saw Midnight leave the doctor’s cottage, his face pale.

“Hoo boy…” Rip guessed he was right, as Midnight fainted.

Author's Note

Yes, readers - Midnight Blaze is pregnant:pinkiegasp:

I know, right?!:moustache:

36. Fish Taled Miracles - Part 4

Needless to say, Midnight wasn’t very happy upon waking up.

“I can’t believe this is happening to me!!” he snapped for what must’ve been the fourteenth time. “Rip, I can’t deal with this! I mean, I can handle demonic, magic-leeching centaurs, power-mad unicorn kings, even sadistic slaving griffons, but this?!”

“Aye, mate, but what choice have ya got?” Rip shrugged. “This baby is inside ye and it’s gonna stay inside ye for the next ten months or so!”

“Ten months?!” Midnight echoed, gaping at Rip in disbelief.

“Well, ya did meet that seapony near a month ago, aye?” Rip reminded him. “So, ya got just a bit o’er ten months t’ go `afore ya give birth.”

Midnight sighed miserably as he tried to think of another solution. He certainly couldn’t get rid of the baby, not only because he had no idea how but Midnight was repelled by the idea of terminating an unborn life simply because it was an inconvenience.

He wondered if he could get Princess Celestia’s help but he was on the coast of Equestria while she was in Canterlot, in the middle of the country. He wasn’t sure if there were trains in this era and he didn’t relish the idea of journeying there on hoof. He could try flying but according to Rip, this child would limit his energy, and even teleporting would take too long, not to mention the cravings for fish he was gonna need to satisfy. The journey could take days, maybe weeks!

“Look, Midnight, I realize yer on a journey,” Rip spoke up, “but ya can’t go anywhere, wha’ with yer magic on the stint. Yer still welcome in me home an’ I’ll help ya get through this.”

Sighing, Midnight looked at Rip, then his belly.
“How far along are you?”

“Me? I’m about halfway there,” Rip chuckled, giving his baby bump a gentle pat. “An’ as ya felt, me lil’ one’s startin’ to move inside me! Got his dad’s strength, the way he kicks me.”

“What makes you think it’s a colt?”

“Father’s intuition,” Rip chuckled with a smug look. When he noticed Midnight sigh again, he suggested, “Midnight, I realize this isn’t exactly a welcome interruption in yer journey, but th’ best you can do is settle and wait! An’ if yer still itchin’ t’ take off, ya can put yer foal up for adoption. I know a few ponies `roundabout that would love to be parents.”

Sighing again, Midnight said, “Alright, Rip, you win… Let’s get something to eat. But not smoked salmon again, faust knows I don’t need you gassing me again!”

“Heh-heh, hate t’ tell ya, mate,” Rip said in good-natured warning, “but you can expect even more flatulence outta me in th’ comin’ months!”

Midnight groaned and face-hooved as Rip bade, “C’mon, a friend o’ mine always gives me a discount on tuna!”

“Only if you walk next to me, not ahead of me!” Midnight insisted.

Walking through Horseshoe Shores, Midnight regarded the single fathers and the foals with them, the ones with sharp teeth.
“Plainly, we’re not the first to undergo seapony pregnancy.”

“Oh aye,” Rip nodded casually. “Wer’ the closest settlement along the coast to the seapony kingdom, Aquastria I believe it’s called.”

“So… all these foals with sharp teeth?”

“Aye, it’s their seapony heritage! Remember, these foals yer seein’ are only half-seapony. They inherit their mothers’ powers but until they reach a certain age they’re better suited on dry land. Once they’re old enough, their seapony powers start to show an’ they’re able to assume their seapony form underwater.”

“Do any of these foals know their mothers?” Midnight asked.

“Maybe one or two,” Rip considered, “but alas, most a’ these foals only have their dads. To this day, seaponies are shy and reclusive to us landlubbers. But because Horseshoe Shores is near enough their territory, and because of our ways seaponies occasionally frequent these waters and a hopeful stallion is often lookin’ for a kiss from a seapony but… one thing leads t’ another and they often find themselves with foal as well.”

“What’s so great about a seapony’s kiss?” Midnight asked.

“Cuz’ a heartfelt kiss from one grants ye the ability t’ breathe underwater!” Rip answered.

“But I can’t breathe underwater,” Midnight brought up, “I’ve gone swimming plenty of time in the last few weeks and I had to hold my breath while submerged.”

“I’d wager because this seapony’s kiss weren’t sincere, it din’t give ya that underwater breath, me bucko,” Rip shrugged.

“Bah! She not only saddles me with a kid, she stiffs me a pretty nifty power!” Midnight snapped. “I swear, if I ever meet her again, she won’t be singing a happy tune…”

So, Midnight’s life in Horseshoe Shores continued. Over the weeks, he and Rip carried on fishing and bringing their catches to sell. Midnight had considered writing to Sombra about his predicament but he was too embarrassed, not only because of his condition but because of how it happened.

He respected his master and his master thought well of him in return. He didn’t want to lose the esteem Prince Sombra had of him.

But as the third month of his pregnancy came around, Midnight was noticing the bump in his barrel, and he was getting angrier and more frustrated of his condition. Rip was massive and getting excited as his pregnancy was coming to a close.

However, the conditions of both stallions were taking its toll. Nausea, mood swings, and severe flatulence. The windows of the house were often kept open to keep it aired out. Midnight wasn’t prepared for the symptoms and then came the day when Rip announced he had to stop working.

“WHAT?!”

“Mate, I’m just another couple months before I give birth,” Rip said apologetically, “we discussed this last month!”

“And you expect me to?” Midnight griped, “I’m an ok fisher-pony, Rip, but I still make mistakes! Just last week, we lost a lot of our catch because I got a knot in the line wrong.”

“It’s alright, Midnight, these things happen,” Rip said forgivingly, “work aside, once ya reach th’ middle of your pregnancy, ye can also kick back an’ relax! Faust knows you’ll need to!”

“Rip… I’m not even halfway through this bizarreness and I’m starting to go out of my mind! My fetlocks are aching, I’m feeling nauseous all day long, I am sick of the tea Mama Tsunama has us drink, the hunger pangs are a bitch, the cravings are getting out of hoof, I’ve got sunburn on my scars, the salty sea air makes me thirsty all the time, and I-” Midnight ranted as the tension reached the boiling point. And made itself known with a very loud and prolonged fart that instantly made Midnight stop his blabbering and his eyes were like dinner plates.

Rip smirked as the flatulence came to an end and Midnight groaned in embarrassment, dropping his face onto the table. Rip shook his head in understanding before asking, “Feel better…?”

“…Yeah,” Midnight muttered meekly, not daring to raise his head to meet Rip’s gaze.

“Midnight, I know this pregnancy’s makin’ ya edgy but ya gotta loosen up an’ relax!” Rip assured.
“Workin’ yerself up like this ain’t good fer yer baby!”

Midnight simply groaned in response.

“Midnight, I know this foal seems like an inconvenience right now, but ya gotta stop lookin’ at it tha’ way and think of it this way – You’re goin’ t’ be a father! Ya have a life safe in yer belly, and there ain’t nothin’ so beautiful as bringin’ new life into this world! Inside ya is a wee little foal growin’ an’ waitin’ to be born but more so it’s waitin’ to meet you, it’s dad! And I can tell ya, when ya first hold yer child, yer gonna feel so proud an’ happy to have th’ lil’ one there wit’ ya.”

The words Rip was saying made sense to Midnight, and so far he had considered this baby inside him to be an unwanted burden, and although he wasn’t quite yet coming around he did feel a twinge of guilt for thinking such things about this child.

He sat up and looked down at his baby bump – It was nowhere near as large as Rip’s and Midnight hadn’t felt any kicks or such so far, only the frequent grumbles of gas and uncomfortable pressure of the foal weighing onto his bladder. But as he held his hoof over his stomach, Midnight began to wonder, Will it be a colt… or a filly?

37. Fish Taled Miracles - Part 5

Six months had passed since Midnight first arrived in Horseshoe Shores and now he felt positively bloated. He was in his room, looking at the mirror, and frowning at his increasing girth.
I’m a fat freak… He was halfway through his pregnancy and shuddered of how much longer he had left.

Lately, Midnight had been thinking more and more, especially after he began feeling is foal moving around inside his belly. It had been a little disturbing at first but then he started having really weird thoughts and feelings, such as how he began to like his foal’s movements inside him. The guilty pleasure of a little pony inside his body, and a warm feeling of having a little one safe with him, shielded from the dangers and hardships of the world it would soon experience.

However, the flatulence and pissing accidents and back pains were becoming especially tiresome. Thankfully, the local doctor had remedies to make it easier, although he’d been a little ragged helping Rip.

Rip was massive and it looked as though he was due to foal any day now.

After a relaxing leisure of fishing, Midnight started making his way back home. He hadn’t taken the Codger out, rather preferring the simpler taking a rod and bucket. Fisher-ponies of this era used sticks and specially-prepared twine as their fishing lines, and got fishing hooks from the local smiths or made them from scratch.

Midnight had managed to catch a couple fish, and as soon as he’d reeled them in, they’d taken a one-way trip down his gullet. Eating them raw (and alive) no longer fazed him anymore. The cravings had dulled his repugnance and he was beginning to accept his lunar pony tastes for meat.

Not to mention, Midnight ate his catches like a dolphin – headfirst with a mighty swallow. It was honestly really appealing, feeling them flip about a bit in his stomach before they expired, and he knew his foal appreciated the fish as much as he did, as he lifted his tail and farted out some tension.

Midnight had spent a lot of time fishing by himself after he and Rip had stopped going out in the boat to haul bigger catches. He’d taken these times to think.

Midnight was honestly starting to feel a fondness for the foal growing inside him but he also considered Twilight. He hoped, Faust willing, she wouldn’t hold it against him for having a foal with another pony.

It wasn’t his fault, really!

But there was a depressing thought Midnight had, that his first child would not be with Twilight. He’d grown quite resentful of Sea Spray for doing this to him, especially after he explained to her that his heart was spoken for. That seapony had disregarded his feelings and done something so selfish and immature Midnight had no sympathies for whatever became of her. If a loveless marriage made entirely for politics would make Sea Spray miserable for the rest of her life, Midnight hoped it would be a long one.

Maybe it was petty to think that, but it was pettiness that had saddled Midnight with this situation.

Then, as he neared home, Midnight’s keen hearing detected the sound of something shattering.
“Rip?!”

He hurried to the door and gasped to see Rip, groaning as he struggled to stand, a puddle of liquid around his hooves along with the shattered remains of a plate. A quick sniff helped Midnight determine it wasn’t urine.

“Rip, did- Did your water jus break?!”

“Midnight…!” Rip groaned as he clenched an eye shut and looked at Midnight with the other, “Get the anchors outta yer pants and help me!”

“Whaddoo I do?! I don’t know nuthin’ about birthin no baby!” Midnight had no idea where the accent came from but it made him sound like he came from Appleloosa.

“JUST GO AN’ GET THE DOC!!!” Rip screamed as he struggled onto the couch, Midnight flinching but obeying.

Midnight got the local doctor, Doctor Ocean Heart, to the house and she instructed Midnight to help her. While she helped Rip with his contractions using acupressure, she had Midnight get warm water, towels, and pillows. All the while, Rip groaned and actually cried a little from the pain.

Then it started getting serious as a seam appeared on Rip’s belly. Midnight learned from Rip that stallions pregnant with a seapony foal have a pouch developed by the magic of the conception to hold the baby to term. Once the term was up, a seam opens on their belly to birth the foal and once it was done the seam would seal itself back up, leaving a minor scar that would eventually fade.

“Alright, Rip, you can do it!” Ocean Heart assured him in a calming tone. “Deep breath… and… push!”

Rip groaned and clenched his teeth as he flexed his stomach muscles, trying to constrict the pouch and help his foal out.
“I… can’t… do it!”

“C’mon, Rip! Your foal wants to meet his dad!” Midnight came over and held his friend’s hoof. “Don’t keep him waiting any longer, push!”

“It hurts…!” Rip screamed as he did it again.

“One more big push!” Midnight encouraged, Ocean Heart announcing, “I can see the head!”

“You have no idea what I’m going through!” Rip snapped at Midnight, who shied a bit with an uneasy smile, which turned to concern as Rip let out his biggest scream yet!

And but a few moments later, it was joined by the squalling cries of a baby, Rip gasping as the pain faded away and Ocean Heart smiling as she held the little one in her hooves.
“Congratulations, Riptide. Meet your son.”

Rip was speechless as he watched Ocean Heart clean the crying colt up a little before wrapping him snugly in a blanket and held him up so that his father could see the colt’s face. Rip held out his hooves and Ocean heart placed the fussing foal into them. Rip and Midnight gently pulled the blanket out of the way for a better look at the colt. He was a tiny little pegasus with his father’s bay red coat but had a sandy gold mane and grayish-blue eyes that regarded the two faces above him.

Rip smiled, tears welling up in his face as he chuckled a little, “H-hello, little one! I’m yer dad, and you’re my son!”

The baby colt cooed as he calmed down and looked into his father’s face, Rip hugging him close, gently rubbing his son’s forehead to his cheek.

Midnight was speechless, filled with a warm sense of wonder at what he had witnessed, was still witnessing. This pony whom he had grown to love like a brother had given birth to a son, and loved him every bit as much as a mother could.

“Name?”

The moment was cut short by Ocean Heart, who carried a form and quil.

“Oh! Right, that,” Rip chuckled before looking into his son’s eyes again and answering, “Tidal, just Tidal.”

“‘Tidal’…” Ocean Heart wrote before checking a pocket watch she had with her, “time of birth… 4: 26 p.m. Well, Riptide, we’ll just do the routine check-up and then we can wrap this up.”

Later, the sun began to set and Midnight was regarding Rip as he held little Tidal who was napping in his arms, resting in his chair, a blanket on his lap. Midnight had never seen a stallion look so happy when Rip chuckled in a quiet voice, “Now I know why mares always make birthin’ foals such a big deal… That was real agony, Midnight! But… t’were worth it a hundred times over.”

Midnight looked down at his belly, feeling his foal move a little, and sighed, as he felt at a loss.

“I take it yer havin’ second thoughts, mate,” Rip presumed.

“Yeah, I’ve… been reconsidering this foal,” Midnight answered. “Rip, when I saw the look on your face when you first laid eyes on your son, I… wonder if that’s the same look I’ll have when I see this foal for the first time. But… Rip, this foal wasn’t conceived in love, it was conceived out of selfishness, and it was not with the mare I love! All I know is, when the time comes that I leave… I’m not sure if I’ll be able to say goodbye to this foal inside me.”

“Midnight,” Rip spoke firmly but kindly, “I realize your conflicted by what yer feelin’ towards tha’ foal in yer belly and the love ya have fer tha’ mare waitin’ for ya to come home, but lemme tell you – My son was born but a few hours ago, and he means more t’ me than anything in this world! If yer foal means half that much to ye, why don’ cha just take it with you?”

“I’m… just unsure of what to do,” Midnight confessed before a thought crossed his mind. “But maybe after this foal is born, and… I have my full magic back, I can get help from the princess.”

With that decided, Midnight placed both hooves on his belly, slowly cracking a smile, feeling glad, for the first time, he was going to be a father. Then he cracked, “I just hope Twilight will let me explain and not take away my family jewels!”

Rip chuckled in response and replied, “If she’s the mare ya’v told me so much about, I’m sure she will, me bucko.”

38. Fish Taled Miracles - Part 6

Any day now… he thought as he read his book, rubbing his hoof over his swollen belly.

Midnight was due any day now; his pregnancy was coming to an end. He’d had his check-ups with Doctor Ocean Heart periodically, had showed to be suffering no complications, and yet each day he was nervous.

Rip spent his time fishing and caring for little Tidal and helping Midnight. Often, he had Mama Tsunama come by and watch his two charges, and Mama Tsunama was all too happy to help. Although Midnight wished she didn’t insist he eat so much of her smoked salmon, his stomach protested very loudly.

Still, Midnight worried. When Rip had given birth to Tidal, it had looked agonizing – He’d explained the birth was flexing the stomach muscles to tighten the brood pouch, forcing the foal to exit out the seam that appeared once the water broke.

Not only that, Midnight had come to a decision – He was going to keep his foal, and he was going to stay in Horseshoe Shores for a while longer to raise it before resuming his time-travels, and bring his baby along.

Regardless of how this foal wound up inside him, he was growing to love it, and he would love it even more once he saw it for the first time. As the due date was approaching, he’d gone over notes on what to name his foal. He’d come up with several for both genders but wasn’t sure which would be suiting until he saw his child for the first time.

Midnight had considered using the spell Star Swirl had left him to go straight home to his proper time, but he was hesitant, partly because he was certain he had other roles in history to play, and also because the spell sent subjects out of their proper time back to their proper time. What if he used it and his foal didn’t come with him? After all, it would be born in this time, and the spell might not bring it along with him. He’d considered using the spell while he’s still pregnant but even if he were willing to risk the temporal repercussions of not playing out his historical roles his condition prevented him from casting powerful magic.

As he sat on his chair, he read while also watching baby Tidal play with the stuffed shark toy his father had gotten for him. The little colt giggled as he hugged his shark, making Midnight smile at how cute the colt was and how watching him play filled him with a happy sense of wonder.

Then Tidal looked up at Midnight and held up his hooves, Midnight smiling as he knew Tidal wanted to be picked up. His aura gently engulfed Tidal, making him laugh as he rose up. His tiny wings flittered, Midnight smiling, Lately, Tidal had been flapping his little wings more and more, and he always enjoyed it when his father took him flying.

Midnight placed Tidal on his lap, the colt looking up at him with a smile, and placing his little hooves on Midnight’s belly, babbling curiously.

“That’s right, Tidal,” Midnight chuckled, “Uncle Midnight has a baby in him, just like you were in your dada! Very soon, you’re gonna have a little playmate.”

“An’ I’m lookin’ forward to seein’ yer little one.”

They both turned to see Rip coming in as she took off his scarf and hat, Tidal laughing as he held out his hooves to his father. Rip chuckled as he went over and picked up his son, giving him a kiss.
“Ah, didja miss dada, me bucko?”

“I’m sure he did, like a slow-healing scab,” Midnight cracked, Rip scowling at him.

“Well, nothin’ you can say can damper me spirits t’day, mate,” Rip smiled, “hauled in quite a catch!”

“Really? I gotta see this,” Midnight groaned as he heaved himself up, Rip going over and helping him.

“Easy there, mate,” Rip helped Midnight to his hooves. “Steady as she goes.”

“I’m not a ship, Rip,” Midnight quipped when a wet splash on his hooves startled him. “What th-”

“Oh… shiver me timbers! Yer water broke!” Rip declared, and almost instantly Midnight began to hyperventilate as he realized.

“The baby’s coming!!”

“A’ight, mate, calm down!” Rip spoke assuringly, “Start yer breathin’ an’ let’s get ya to Ocean Heart!”

Getting Midnight to Ocean Heart was much harder than it had been to get Rip to Ocean Heart when he went into labor.

The whole time, Midnight was trying to concentrate on his breathing but he was so nervous and the contractions were starting. Rip carried Tidal with a foal-carrier Midnight had made, and he yelled for the locals to alert Ocean Heart.

“I’ve got to stop, I’ve got to stop!” Midnight cried as his contractions grew worse.

“Somepony get a blanket or something!” Rip shouted as he pushed some cheap knickknacks off a merchant’s table and helped Midnight lie down on it.
“A’right, keep breathing, yer doin’ good!”

“Where is Ocean Heart?!” Midnight snapped as he groaned from his contractions.

“I’m here!”

Ocean Heart hurried over and timed Midnight’s contractions before applying acupressure, “Alright, Midnight, you’re doing well! How does this feel?

“B-better!” Midnight groaned. It still hurt like tartarus but not so bad as before. “I… I think I can make it the rest of the way.”

“Alright, everypony clear the way!” Ocean Heart called out, “Rip, help me move him!”

They arrived at Ocean Heart’s clinic, which also served as her home, and she immediately set things up and brought out warm water and towels. Ocean Heart got situated to receive the foal while Rip was at midnight’s side.
“The seam has fully opened, and the contractions appear to be three minutes apart.”

“Yer doin’ great, Midnight,” Rip assured, “jus’ focus on yer breathin’.”

“NNNNGGGHH!!” Midnight gritted his teeth as his body compelled him to do something it was never originally designed to do. He heard Rip and Ocean Heart talking, to him, to each other, but his mind didn’t register the words. It was too busy on the agony he was feeling.

“It’s time, Midnight, push!” Ocean Heart instructed.

“RRRRGGHHH!!” Midnight screamed as he felt something poke him inside before it slid through the seam of his pouch.

“I see a horn, it’s a unicorn!” Ocean Heart reported. “Keep it up!”

“Yer alright, bucko!” Rip assured. “Push!”

Midnight took another deep breath and pushed at the same time he screamed, and the action was rewarded by the fussing crying of a foal.

“It’s a filly!” Ocean Heart happily declared.

Midnight gasped in sweet relief, closing his eyes as the pain faded away. He heard Ocean Heart caring for the foal as it fussed and then she turned around to show the filly, all bundled up.
“Midnight, meet your daughter.”

Midnight’s mind cleared as he realized what he’d just heard. Without even thinking he held out his arms and Ocean Heart gladly placed the bundle in his hold. He looked down at the face of his daughter, her coat was the same aquamarine as her mother’s mane while her own mane was sapphire liker father’s coat but with a pure white highlight, and her eyes were the same turquoise as the eyes of the stallion looking at her in wondrous daze.

The filly calmed a bit as she peered up at her father curiously, while Midnight lifted his free hoof to touch her face. The filly looked at the hoof and grabbed it with her own to suckle on, and the action spurred a light chuckle from Midnight.

“Well, mate?”

He looked up at Rip and Ocean Heart, the both of them smiling as the pegasus asked, “Does the lass have a name?”

Midnight regarded his daughter again and considered for a moment.

“Lily Wave,” Midnight decided. “Her name is Lily Wave.”

The following weeks after his daughter’s birth were happy for Midnight. Lily Wave filled him with such a joy he hadn’t felt since the vision he’d had where he and Twilight were married with a daughter (whose name he never found out) and an unborn foal Twilight had been certain would be their son.

Every day, he happily watched over Lily and Tidal both while Rip continued fishing. To his delight, Tidal happily welcomed Lily and they played together. He proudly showed Lily to their neighbors and practically treated the tiny filly like a princess.

Midnight also regained his full powers and started practicing his magic to brush up on his skills, feeling he might have gotten rusty.

But before long, he knew it was time.

One fine morning, he spoke with Rip as they had breakfast, the both of them feeding their kids.

“I’m leaving, Rip.”

Riptide looked at Midnight, who added, “And I’m taking my daughter with me. It’s been long due for my departure.”

Rip regarded Midnight and this time he had no illusions that Midnight really meant he would be leaving. And this time, he was probably gonna succeed in doing so.

“Is it really a good idea?” Rip asked. “Sweet Lily’s still quite small.”

“Perhaps but soon she’ll be having magic surges and it’d be safer to go now before they come and… I’ve been here too long already,” Midnight stated as he fed his filly her bottle. “Lily might not have been planned… but I’m glad I had her. This entire year… it’s one I’ll never forget.”

“…I guess this time, it’s for real,” Rip said sadly.

Midnight put the bottle down and burped Lily before going over to pull Rip into a hug.
“You’ve been a dear friend to me, Rip. I… I’ll miss you so much.”

“And I ye… little brother,” Rip sniffled as he returned the hug.

Midnight let Lily play with Tidal while he went into town to buy baby things to bring. When he came back to the pier, he brought out his Time Stone and regarded it. In some ways, he had grown to hate his creation.

He recalled what Star Swirl told him, how the stone had three mystic signatures, one his own, the second Star Swirl’s, and the third from an unknown party. Midnight hadn’t really considered what that meant before but now he wondered.

Why did his stone have Star Swirl’s mystic signature and who did the third belong to? Star Swirl’s signature being in it made no sense as he’d been long dead when Midnight had created this accursed stone. But the third made him wonder, did somepony purposefully sabotage his work?

He considered the Hooded Pony, whom he couldn’t decide was friend or foe.

But then he sensed a burst of magical energy and realized, It’s coming from Rip’s house!

He galloped the rest of the way to Rip’s home and heard crying and rip saying, “Lily, sweetheart! Please put tha’ down!”

He threw open the door and saw Tidal crying and looking like he’d been soaked and Rip was hunkering down, his eyes on Lily! The little filly was whimpering in fright, her horn enveloped in a turquoise aura, her eyes glowing, and Rip’s fishing rod and a net and even a harpoon were floating overhead.

“My baby!” Midnight cried as he reached out with his power to tame his daughter’s.

But something went wrong.

The moment his aura mixed with his daughter’s a ripple of power fluxed, and Midnight lost concentration of the power and felt a familiar magic ignite!

His Time Stone glowed, the objects fell, Rip hurrying over and shielding Lily from anything sharp, and they both gasped to see Midnight as the Time Stone’s power enveloped him.

“NO!!!“ Midnight hammered against the bubble containing him, his eyes looking at Lily, who watched in confused fear as her father was taken from her… in a Wink of Light.

Author's Note

What happened here was the magic surge - Lily Wave was experiencing one and when Midnight tried t use his own to counter his daughter's magic the unpredictable flux somehow activated the Time Stone and Midnight was unable to stop it for some reason

39. Fish Taled Miracles - Epilogue

A quiet beach’s tranquil moment was shattered as Midnight burst into existence, gasping as he tried to gather his thoughts. He stood up and looked around and saw Horseshoe Shores.

“My daughter!” he whispered and galloped towards town.

When he arrived however, he quickly noticed something wasn’t right. There were a lot of unfamiliar faces, he didn’t see the Cruel Mistress tavern, and some of the merchants he knew didn’t have their stands set up. Instead there were completely new stands overseen by different merchants.

He looked to a stallion and asked, “Excuse me, sir, but where’s the Cruel Mistress tavern?”

The stallion looked at Midnight and answered, “Oh tha’ place? It caught fire ten years ago. The owner never tried to rebuild so she left.”

Then Midnight realized something about the stallion was familiar. He was a pegasus with a bay red coat, sandy gold mane, and grayish-blue eyes, and his cutie-mark was a fishing net surrounding three fish, and he was the spitting image of…!

“Oh, excuse me, um, my name is… Night Spark,” Midnight introduced himself, for some reason, feeling an alias was called for.

“Pleased t’ meet ya, mate, name’s Tidal,” the stallion replied in a friendly voice and Midnight felt like his heart was in a vise.
“Lived here in Horseshoe Shores all me life, with me da. Welp, gotta go, don’ wanna keep the missus waitin’.”

Midnight watched as the stallion he’d met as a foal walked away as he began to realize…

If that was Tidal… then where’s…?!

Not knowing what else to do, Midnight went to the same pier and saw the house. It looked older, but was still well-kept. Slowly, feeling afraid, he walked up to the door and knocked.

He heard a rustling inside and the door opened to reveal…

“Rip…?”

It was Rip indeed. He was a tad bigger but his bay red coat and light blue mane had both lost some of their luster. He’d put on some weight but this time Midnight was certain it was actual body fat. He looked in shock at the stallion before him as he whispered, “Midnight…?”

They stood there, at a loss, when Midnight asked, “…How long has it been?”

The question helped Rip clear his mind as he looked hesitant.
“…Midnight, you… you’ve been gone. For twenty-five years.”

Midnight felt his world shook as he stumbled a little, falling onto his butt as he gasped in shock, tears welling up in his eyes.

Rip held out his hoof, which Midnight took absent-mindedly, the old pegasus hauling the unicorn to his hooves. Midnight looked at Rip again, asking, “Lily Wave! Wh-what happened to her, is she-”

“She’s fine, mate,” Rip said lowly. “She’s… she’s actually doing quite well.”

“Where is she, is she here?!” Midnight tried to peer over Rip’s shoulders but he shook his head no.

“No, mate, she’s moved on,” Rip answered. “Come in.”

Rip and Midnight sat at the table, as Rip considered a moment.

“…After you… disappeared, sweet Lily cried. Took me a while t’ calm her down but I dried her tears an’ put her to bed with Tidal. And I waited for you to come back. All the while, I looked after my son and your daughter. Time passed and I began to accept ya weren’t coming back. I wondered what happened, why it happened. But I never thought bad o’ ya, mate. I can still see that look ya had on yer face when tha’ magic bubble ensnared ya… I know ye didn’t mean to leave.”

“…Lily’s magic surge…” Midnight brought up as tears ran down his face. “When… my power mixed with hers, there was some kind of… backlash. Somehow, it activated my Time Stone, I had no control! Twenty-five years, Rip?!”

Rip nodded sadly.
“When she were old enough, I told her the truth… that I weren’t her father, and she asked me what happened to ye. I told her… ya went missin’, on a fishin’ trip.”

“That’s not what happened-” Midnight protested.

“An’ what was I s’posed t’ tell her?” Rip demanded. “Tha’ her father vanished in a bubble o’ magic that involved her own?! I didn’t dare tell her the truth, lest she might think it were her fault you’d disappeared.”

“…I understand,” Midnight sighed sadly, Rip’s words making sense. “I… I ran into Tidal in town.”

“Ah, me boy’s grown up to be jus’ the stallion I’d hoped he’d be,” Rip acknowledged proudly when he realized something.
“And… I think ya oughta know, Midnight… Tidal and Lily are married!”

“What?!” Midnight gaped at Rip.

“Aye, and they’re parents now too. We’re granddads, you and I!”

Midnight felt like his mind would break as his emotional turmoil thundered, trying to make sense of what he was hearing.

“…I need to see her.”

“Whoa! Now, mate, I know you’ve a right t’ see yer daughter-” Rip debated.

“I’m not gonna tell her who I am.” Midnight’s horn flared and Rip watched as the unicorn’s colors changed.

His sapphire coat turned black while his black mane with its dark blue highlight became gold and orange. A simple fight-point star appeared on his flank as a fake cutie-mark.

“I… just need to see her.”

Midnight followed Rip’s directions and found himself on a sandy hill overlooking a beach house. He saw Tidal laughing and playing with two foals in the yard and he gasped as he thought, Are those my…?!

Then the front door opened and he felt his heart jump into his throat when he saw her as she stepped out and called, “Everypony, it’s time for a snack, come on in!”

“But Mom! We’re just about to beat the monster!” one of the foals whined.

Tidal chuckled and said, “Well, the monster agrees with the beautiful queen o’ th’ sea that it’s time for a bite, me buckos! Inside.”

The foals whined but did as they were told as their father herded them in. As he passed his wife, Tidal gave her a kiss and asked, “Coming?”

“Actually… I want to watch the waves for a few minutes,” she decided.

“Oh well, more for me,” Tidal cracked, his wife whipping his flanks with her tail as he went in.

Midnight watched the mare as she went down to the beach, letting the waves come in and splash past her hooves as she took in the sight of the ocean before her. Midnight didn’t even realize he was approaching her until his hoof stepped on a piece of driftwood.

*Snap*

“Huh?” She turned to see Midnight, who’d frozen as though he’d been caught with his hoof in the cookie jar.
“Hello. Can I help you?”

She was beautiful. Her mane was held up by a blue ribbon, her body looked strong, and Midnight wondered if she’d done some fishing too.

“Hello? Can I help you?” she repeated, snapping her visitor out of it.

“Oh! Uh, sorry, you… looked like somepony I used to know,” Midnight answered slowly.

“It happens to everypony,” she giggled, and the sound of it made Midnight gasp a bit. “Are you alright?”

“I’m sorry, I’m… are you… Lily Wave?”

“Yes, and may I have the pleasure of making your acquaintance?”

“I’m… a relative of your father,” Midnight answered and almost instantly, Lily’s eyes widened with interest.

She gestured her visitor to follow her and Midnight did. She led him to a fallen coconut tree and sat down, tapping for Midnight to do so as well. He took her invitation and she looked at him expectantly.

“Your father… what do you know about him?” Midnight asked.

Lily took a deep breath as she pondered a moment.
“My adoptive father, Riptide… he told me my father met with a seapony and I wasn’t planned. He said my father’s name was Midnight Blaze, a traveler. I… think I remember him, little. He was kind, handsome, and… there was something about him that felt… mysterious. I remember… I felt something inside me build up, I didn’t know what it was, I couldn’t control it… and I saw him. Trying to help me, looking scared… and then he was gone, in a blinding light.”

She looked at the stallion next to her, asking, “Do you know what happened to him?”

“Your father…” Midnight wished so desperately to tell her the truth, wanted to much to hug her, but after seeing her with Tidal, her children…
“Your father passed away.”

Lily looked passive but the tears welling up in her eyes betrayed her heart.

“He was found suffering some kind of magical malady,” Midnight hated himself in this moment, it took everything to control himself as he continued to lie.
“But before he died, he asked me to give you something.”

Midnight willed for the pearl necklace with the coral pendant to come out of his saddlebags.
“When he met your mother, she… she left this for him. He didn’t understand why, but, in his last moments, he felt you deserved two special things. This, so you’d have something of your mother and… Lily Wave. It is true, you were not planned, but… The moment your father first held you, he felt as though Celestia herself had placed the sun and moon in his arms and he could’ve asked for nothing more. He loved you and he was sorry he was not there for you.”

“Thank you,” Lil whispered, a little teary-eyed as she accepted the necklace. “I made peace with my father being gone a long time ago, but…just knowing he loved me, that he wanted me…”

Midnight couldn’t stop himself as he hugged Lily. She didn’t protest and instead hugged back. When they let go, she asked, “So… how are you and my father related?”

“We…” Midnight considered a moment. “My father and yours were cousins.”

He stood up and said, “I have to go now.”

“Won’t you stay awhile?” Lily invited. “I’d love for you to meet my family.”

“Thank you, Lily, but I have my own family to get back to,” Midnight shook a bit as his emotions were close to bursting.

“Well then, perhaps another time,” Lily smiled before going over and giving Midnight a quick peck on the cheek.
“Thank you… for all this.”

“Lily Wave…” Midnight couldn’t stop the tears. “I wish you a long and happy life.”

And to Lily’s surprise, Midnight Flashed away.

He ran through the nearby grove of tropical trees, crying his heart out, not caring where he was going. He tripped and fell into a sobbing heap as he curled up in a fetal position, holding his tail, sobbing as he shut his eyes from the cruel reality he’d been pushed into.

It wasn’t fair. It just wasn’t fair.

Rip heard a knock on his door and opened it to see Midnight.
“Midnight, you look a mess!”

He invited Midnight in as the unicorn sat at the table, looking empty. Rip sat there, unsure of what to say when Midnight spoke in a hoarse voice, “Rip… thank you. Thank you for taking care of her…”

“Yer welcome,” Rip went over and put a comforting arm around Midnight’s shoulders. “She’s happy, Midnight, she really is. She and my son have a happy family, they have wonderful kids, who love their old gasbag of a granddad, and… She never blamed you for not being there.”

“I’m leaving, Rip.” Midnight broke away from Rip, unable to face him. “I can never thank you enough for looking after her…”

“An’ I always will,” Rip promised, tears welling up in his own eyes.

Midnight wanted to say more but he didn't know what else to say. But one thing was certain in his mind - The vision he'd had of a family with Twilight. He would make it come true. He would find his way back to the mare he loved, and when he felt ready he would ask her to marry him. And when they took the next step, by Faust he swore he would be there to watch his children grow up, that he would raise them and make them happy. He would be there to love them.

“…Goodbye, my friend,” Midnight whispered as he activated his Time Stone and was gone in a Wink of Light.

Author's Note

This was harder than I expected, part of it was trying to make it sound right, the other was the emotion.

I'm not completely satisfied with it but the point of this was to further Midnight's determination to get back home to his friends and family. I'll admit it was kinda cruel of me, but I wanted it to be an emotional impact.

Lily Wave and Tidal married and had tow children, as you saw, and their descendants will eventually come up in the main story, along with a twist - Sea Spray, Lily's mother, was a seapony princess, making all in Lily's lineage seapony royalty

40. Hardheaded - Part 1

A cloaked figure walked through a desert landscape. The sun shone a blistering heat but his cloak warded against intense temperatures and was also charmed to maintain a comfortable temperature to its wearer.

He had no idea where or when he was, but since he’d left during a sunset, he probably hadn’t gotten far along the timeline.

At the moment, he just didn’t care. He’d spent an entire year in the same time and place, had been rewarded with a beautiful daughter for his patience, only for fate most cruel to whisk him away and miss his daughter’s entire foalhood, her growing up, her getting married, having children. Living her life.

He’d cried till he just couldn’t cry no more, and so wandered this barren landscape without a real destination in mind. The sun was at its peak so it would be hours before sunset and moonrise. He would just have to wait to see the phase of the moon. If it was full or at least waxing, he’d be making another time-jump. If it was waning, he’d go anyway and just hope he’d arrive at a time where the moon was closer to being full.

As he walked, while he wasn’t hot per se, he was getting thirsty, and in his emotional turmoil had forgotten to fill up his canteen with water. Looking around, he saw only distant rocks, a mesa here or there, and a few mountains. No signs of an oasis, and there wasn’t a cloud in the sky.

Sighing, he whispered, “Cardina Directa…”

His horn glowed and a tugging sensation made Midnight turn a certain direction until the sensation stopped, and he knew the direction was north. He was glad he’d learned so many spells from Twilight and Sombra, but he still needed to have a better idea of his location.

He brought out his pega-goggles and took on his lunar pegasus form. He flexed his leathery wings, re-familiarizing himself with them, before he took flight with a mighty flap!

He flapped and flapped, rising higher and higher, until he had a better look of the lands around him. To the north he saw mountains at the very edge of the horizon whereas to the west he saw the ocean. He snubbed it, he’d had enough of the ocean to last him a very long time. So he turned to the east and saw more mountains but they were much closer, and his pegasus vision enabled him to see the reflection of the sun upon a distant winding river.

His thirst helped him make up his mind and so he flew east.

However, being so high in the sky beneath a desert sun was not a good idea, for even with his cloak’s ward against extreme temperature, it did not protect his head from the searing glare of the sun. The skyward winds made trying to protect his head from the sun with his hood pointless as it continued to blow his hood down.

Sighing in defeat, Midnight glided downwards but he noticed a rising column of smoke not too far ahead.

He was much closer to the mountain which stood north of the mesas and buttes, and so walked. With every step, he focused on the path towards the column of smoke. It wasn’t thick or dark enough to come from a brushfire or such. Its thinness hinted it to be a campfire, which he confirmed to be so as he came up a rising dune.

Looking down, he spied, at the foot of the mountain, a camp of minotaurs!

Various tents arranged in a circle, a great campfire in the center, ringed with several minotaurs and minotauresses and their calves. He heard the pounding of hammers on metal, the grunts and yells of spars, but what drew his attention was the biggest minotaur among them apparently having a meeting with his people. Curiosity spurred him as Midnight approached the camp to listen in on what this minotaur was saying.

He situated himself by a tent and looked at the minotaurs who listened to their apparent leader. He was easily the tallest, strongest, and fiercest looking among them, with muscles that looked as though they could strangle a manticore, horns long and sharp, his hair bound back, his fur black like obsidian. He wore a pteruges apron around his waist, a fearsome breastplate that only served to show off his musculature. His brawny arms bore scars of past battles, and his nose was pierced with a metal bull’s ring.

“…by honor, my brothers and sisters, we are bound to avenge our fallen! This demon has stolen from us four great warriors, all of whom I would gladly give my life for! By the gods, we will not allow this crime against our tribe to unpunished and the gorgon shall suffer our wrath!”

Some of the minotaurs cheered while others whispered in doubt. Among them, a hand raised, belonging to what appeared to be a teenaged minotaur. He wasn’t as tall or as brawny as the other males, wore only a loincloth and a leather strap across his torso, hanging from his left shoulder and resting on the opposite hip.

His fur was pale brown while his hair was a mop of messy dark gold, his horns short, and his manner hesitant.
“…But father! I agree we must avenge our fallen brothers, but… Simply charging this monster will only lead to more victims, we must try for a strategy!”

“And what would you have us do, my son?” the minotaur sneered. “Hide like frightened cows before the butcher?!”

“But father-”

“Silence, boy!” The minotaur pointed a halberd at his own son, the tribe hushing at this family quarrel.
“If you ever expect to lead this tribe one day, you must show me you are a warrior, not a calf still pining for his mother’s milk!”

“Earth Fury,” one of the minotauresses spoke up, “please. Perhaps young Blazing Spirit is right. How many more of our sons and husbands and brothers and fathers must we sacrifice in order to destroy this wretched demon? How many more must be lost before we regain our honor?”

“And what exactly is this wretched demon that has claimed four of your own?”

The whole tribe jolted and turned to see Midnight, who had stepped out from behind the tent and looked back in simple regarding.

The tribal chief, Earth Fury, snorted as he stepped up towards Midnight, his halberd bared menacingly, as he said, “A unicorn! Rather unusual to see one of your soft kind so far away from your luxurious castles and such? What brings you out so far into San Palomino Desert?”

“Just a weary traveler looking to slake his thirst,” Midnight answered nonchalantly.

“Ha, just like a panzy unicorn,” Earth Fury scoffed derisively, “to trek so hazardous a land as the barren desert without being properly prepared.”

“Just like a bull-headed beef-brain to think any problem can be solved by hitting it,” retorted Midnight, Earth Fury pointing his halberd as he snorted.

“Wha’d you say?!”

“Father, please!” Blazing Spirit got between the two of them, saying, “Our quarrel is with the gorgon, not this pony!”

“Huh, fine,” Earth Fury scoffed but he pointed a finger at Midnight in an intimidating way before he stomped off to his tent.

Blazing Spirit faced Midnight, saying, “Please forgive my father, he can be… difficult.”

“Something tells me ‘difficult’ is putting it mildly,” Midnight replied dryly. Clearing his throat, he politely said, “My name is Midnight Blaze, and, if you don’t mind, what seems to be the problem?”

Blazing Spirit sighed as he looked to his tribe, as they dispersed and went back to their own tasks and chores.
“We’re a tribe of nomadic merchants and warriors. We make a living by crafting our wares and selling them, or occasionally we find work as mercenaries but only for causes we ourselves deem honorable. We hale from the lands south of Macintosh Hills and we were on our way to a seaside town that’s recently become rich with commerce but as we passed through this way, we chanced upon… a Gorgon!”

“That’s a monster that turns you to stone if you meet its gaze, right?” Midnight fished, Blazing Spirit nodding sadly.

“The Gorgon claims this is her territory and we’re trespassers. She made an example of four of our warriors by turning them to stone and then presenting their petrified bodies like warning signs! Our honor demands we repay her with the same mercilessness as she showed us!”

“But…?” Midnight prompted.

“But how can you fight something that turns you to stone if you look at it?!” Blazing Spirit sighed woefully.
“I’ve tried talking to my father of putting our tribe’s safety first but he’s so set in our ways and traditions that he’s about to leave unless we reclaim our honor by slaying the Gorgon! Not that he’s ever listened to me before…”

“Yeah, I kinda noticed the way he talked to you,” Midnight noted gingerly.

“Is it a bad thing to win battles with your head instead of your muscle?” Blazing Spirit asked rhetorically.
“I wanna be a warrior my father can be proud of but I want to be my own kind of warrior, not his.”

“That’s respectable,” Midnight assured, “and I commend you for wanting to choose your own path, not one your father would have you walk just to please him.”

“Thanks… Well, would you like some water?” Blazing Spirit gestured Midnight to follow him.

Midnight did so and he was led to, much to his relief, an oasis that was hidden between three small buttes. He saw there were a few other minotaurs here, gathering water or just enjoying the pleasant spot of life amongst a sea of sandy death. He watched as Blazing Spirit took a waterskin, filled it up, and kindly offered it to Midnight. Subtly casting a purifying spell on it, he accepted the skin and drank to his heart’s content.

Sighing in satisfaction, Midnight looked at Blazing Spirit, whose gaze rested upon the oasis but not really looking at it. Midnight had seen that look before and wondered, “What’s on your mind?”

“I don’t want to trouble you, it’s really not for you to concern yourself with,” Blazing Spirit said lamely.

“Look, I’ve dealt with my share of authority figures with high expectations of me,” Midnight pressed.
“If you don’t wanna share, that’s fine but you look like you need somepony to lend you an ear.”

“…As you might’ve heard, I’m supposed to succeed my father as tribal chief one day,” Blazing Spirit nodded.
“The problem is, he doesn’t think I’m worthy. He cares for me, of course but… He doesn’t think very highly of me.”

“And you want to change his mind,” Midnight gathered.

“Yes… and I know just the way to do it,” Blazing Spirit’s brows furrowed.

“You want to slay the gorgon,” Midnight smirked.

“Doing so would avenge our petrified brothers, restore our tribal honor,” Blazing Spirit confirmed, “and yes… it would make my father see me in a whole new way.”

“And just how do you expect to defeat a creature whose very gaze leaves you her permanently captured audience?” Midnight’s brow rose in query.

Blazing Spirit raised a forefinger, paused, and sighed, “I have no idea.”

“Well, tell you what,” Midnight offered, “I’m not actually in a hurry to get anywhere, and I could do with a distraction. Let me consult one of my books, and I’ll speak with you later.”

Author's Note

The title of the arc is dbl-meaning

41. Hardheaded - Part 2

As the sun began to set, Midnight lied in a comfortable shade on a lush patch of grass next to the oasis. Before him was the two-way journal connecting him to his master. He hadn’t looked at it for practically a year, hadn’t spoken to Prince Sombra for so long.

Had his master worried about him? How long had he been gone in the present? There was so much he didn’t know and still plenty far to go before he made it back to his own time. Sighing, he took his quill and inkwell and wrote.

’Hello Prince Sombra. I’m not sure how long it’s been since last you heard from me. I recently spent around a year in fishing village on the eastern Equestrian coast, for personal reasons I’m not quite comfortable disclosing right now. I have found myself among a nomadic tribe of minotaurs who are trying to avenge their fallen upon a gorgon, and I’ve offered to help one of them.

If you’ve any information on gorgons, I would appreciate it.

Your loyal apprentice,
Midnight Blaze’

*BUZZ, BUZZ*

“Huh…?” Midnight felt groggy as his eyes opened and he found himself by the oasis. He’d fallen asleep wrapped up in his cloak, using his saddlebags for a pillow. He felt something shake beside him and jolted to see he’d gotten a reply from his master.

He opened the journal and read.

‘My loyal apprentice, Midnight.

I’ll start off by saying, whenever you write to me and I write back, not but a few seconds pass before I receive your next correspondence. That is to say, I’ve been spending quite a while in my personal chambers reading and replying all your journal entries ever since you were whisked away into the past. Every time I reply to you, almost immediately after, I receive your next entry.

Do you see what I’m saying?

You say you’ve spent a year in a fishing village (for reasons I actually have some knowledge of, but I won’t pry) when just minutes ago, I received your confirmation Autumn Wheat was saved and how you learned she had been pregnant with my child. I took a few moments to consider the things you said to me and was about to answer back when you sent me your query on gorgons in your bid to help these minotaurs.

Do not overthink this, Midnight. These journals connect us through time and space, and I’m just glad it was with you when you were taken into the past. In addition I apologize for not being entirely honest with you as to why I needed you to rescue Autumn Wheat. Yes, she was pregnant with my daughter, but I promise you they and their descendants had their own roles to play in Equestrian history, and one of those roles will be made clear to you one day. But I promise you, my son, I will never lie to you again but there might be some questions you ask I will not be ready to answer. All I ask is you trust me as I trust you.

Now, your situation.

You say this tribe is bound by their honor to avenge their fallen upon this gorgon – Well, that won’t be easy.

As you know, Gorgons have the ability to turn any unfortunate soul that gazes upon their face into stone. What you probably don’t know is, a Gorgon can control this deadly power.

Gorgons appear half pony and half serpent, and they a retractable hood much like a cobra. When they extend their hood, they reveal a nightmarish pattern that curses anyone that looks at it to be turned to stone. The effects are almost instantaneous.

In addition, Midnight, as you are becoming a lunar pony, I feel the time has come to teach you of a very useful and powerful magic that lunar ponies are uniquely adept in. It is an art I spent years mastering, an art I studied with alongside Luna.

When we were foals, our master Star Swirl determined we both had potential in the Art of Shadow!

It is the art of using shadows themselves for a myriad of purposes, offensive, defensive, transportation, and more! However, looking back, I realize the time we spent together learning the Shadow Arts was what began Luna’s attraction towards me that turned into a great envy when she realized I was in love with her sister.

But I digress.

As a lunar pony, you have the innate potential to become a skilled Shadowist (a practitioner/master of the art). What this means is, you can use the shadows around you, including your own, to act in accordance to your will.’

The entry went on in detailed instruction as to how to first tap into one’s shadow powers, how to use them, and so on. Midnight was definitely interested. He’d gotten a sonic-scream, gravitokinesis, now he had untapped shadow powers?!

“This is gonna be sweet…!” Midnight grinned like a colt about to play a prank.

“I can help you slay this gorgon,” Midnight spoke with Blazing Spirit in a secluded grove on the far side of the oasis.
“However, I need a little time to master the right magic that will give us the edge we need to destroy it without destroying ourselves.”

“It will be quite perilous however we approach it,” Blazing Spirit reminded the unicorn. “I have no idea where the gorgon may spring up, and from what you tell me she can use her petrifying gaze upon us whenever she chooses.”

“Only if we look at her when she has her hood extended,” Midnight assured. “With the right spell I think I can disable her hood from opening, leaving her to get her hands dirty. Even so, I say caution, for you are not wrong that however this goes it will be risky.”

“I take it you have a plan?” Blazing Spirit inquired.

“I do, but I also must know,” Midnight brought up, “does your father and tribesmen intend any more attacks on the gorgon anytime soon? Find out, and report back to me later. I must take some time to practice a certain spell.”

Midnight sat in the shade of one of the trees of the oasis, the noon-day sun glaring down so the shade was sufficiently dark for his intended purposes. He concentrated on the rhythm of his breathing, his eyes closed, and willed his mana out. It surrounded him like a shimmering haze of turquoise before it followed his will into the shadow in which he sat. He felt it!

It was oddly comforting, like being wrapped in a blanket of velvet from horn to hoof, the shadow slowly coalescing around him. Not cold, not hot, not even warm, and yet appealing as though he were floating without a care.

Recalling his master’s instruction, he willed the shadow to deepen, to darken, to spread! He felt it as though it were a balloon spreading in mass.

“Midnight!”

It was incredible! It was as though he were spreading his presence wherever shadow lay about the oasis.

“Midnight!”

And to think, this was but a mere taste of what he could do with the Shadows bent to his will!

“Midnight!!!”

“Huh?!” Midnight jolted and felt like a rubber band, snapping back to reality and fell flat on his face to the ground.

Groaning, he felt hands help him up and heard Blazing Spirit, “Are you alright?! I came back and found you in some kind of… haze!”

Spitting out some sand, Midnight regained his composure and said, “Well, I was meditating my powers when you interrupted me. But I take it you know when your father intends to strike.”

“Yes, tomorrow morning,” Blazing Spirit reported, much to Midnight’s chagrin. “He intends to take four with him to the gorgon’s lair, armed with bows and arrows and oil, to set the serpent aflame.”

“That could work, but not guaranteed,” Midnight considered. “What I have planned will easily turn the tables in our favor.”

“Which is…?” Blazing Spirit waved his hand for Midnight to go on.

“I have an innate potential and skill for a unique magic called the Shadow Arts. I was practicing it, with the intention of spreading blinding darkness over an area. With this advantage on our side, along with another spell, we can blind the gorgon, make it next-to-impossible for us to see her hood at all, and easily take her down, provided we have proper weapons.”

“I can get them, what would you prefer?” Blazing Spirit asked.

“A sword, long and sharp,” Midnight requested, “and you should get something with a long reach.”

“I have a labrys, that’s a double-headed axe,” Blazing Spirit answered.

“Bring the weapons but don’t let anyone know what you’re up to,” Midnight instructed. “We have to do this tonight otherwise your father may very well wind up another statue.”

As the sun set, darkness enclosing the world, two figures moved along a river that ran along the foot of the mountain due east. Midnight had a sheathed sword strapped to his back along with his saddlebags, and Blazing Spirit wore leather shoulder pads and a cross-belt harness with his double-headed axe strapped to his own back. They’d managed to sneak away from Blazing Spirit’s tribe without suspicion and now journeyed to the lair of the gorgon.

But as they made their way there, Blazing Spirit had to ask, “You said you could darken the gorgon’s lair so we won’t be able to see her hood when she tries to turn us to stone, but how will we see her in the dark?”

“We won’t be seeing in the literal sense,” Midnight assured, “I have a spell that will enable us to sense our surroundings. Think of it as seeing without your eyes.”

“Will it allow us to look at the gorgon without risk of seeing her hood?”

“It will. But it won’t be as you think.”

Before long, they came to a pathway between the mountain and another range of mountains Blazing Spirit explained was the Macintosh Hills. Blazing Spirit pointed out a dark cave at the foot of the other side of the pass, the foot of the mountain that began Macintosh Hills.

Midnight knew this was the place when he saw what appeared to be statues set around the entrance.

There were at least a dozen, some were ponies, others were desert animals, but the biggest among them were four statues of minotaurs. Midnight heard Blazing Spirit sigh sadly, and asked, “You knew them?”

“One of them was my teacher,” Blazing Spirit nodded morosely as he pointed to the minotaur statue at the far left.
“He always said I’d be a warrior our tribe could be proud of…”

“Well now, you’re gonna prove him right!” Midnight promised. “With our strategy, we can do this!”

“Ok… how do we start?” Blazing Spirit asked as he drew his axe.

“First let me see that,” Midnight requested. Blazing spirit held it up and Midnight whispered a spell, causing the axe’s metal to become shiny and reflective.

“Why’d you do that?”

“Um… we wanna do this in style?” Midnight had done it for an entirely different reason but he didn’t wanna give the young minotaur false hope if it didn’t work.

“O… kay? Anything else?” Blazing Spirit asked while raising a brow.

“Hold on,” Midnight looked to the cave and cast a spell. An invisible pulse shot into the cave and Midnight waited a few moments before saying, “Well, wherever she is, it’s pretty deep in that cave.”

“But you never told me, how are we gonna fight her if we can’t look at her?” Blazing Spirit brought up a tad anxiously.

“Like this!” Midnight cast another spell, affecting himself and Blazing Spirit at the same time, the young minotaur yelping as he covered his eyes.

“What did you do?! My eyes!” Blazing Spirit scrunched his eyes, trying to get his vision back.

What he saw were shapes and dim light but not actual features. But when he looked at Midnight, he saw his outline glowing with an energy that came from within the unicorn.

“It’s ok, Blazing Spirit,” Midnight assured. “This spell will enable us to fight the gorgon without seeing her hood when she opens it. Her power can only work if we are able to see normally, but since we’re not at the moment…”

“Ah! I see what you’re saying, but… this is still kinda… disorienting,” Blazing Spirit debated.

“Well, nothing ventured nothing gained! Hold onto my tail,” Midnight whipped it up at Blazing Spirit’s hand, who reflexively caught it.
“Are you ready, friend? Tally-Ho, a hunting we’ll go!”

He chuckled as he led Blazing Spirit and thought, I’ve always wanted to say that!

Author's Note

You might have noticed I described this gorgon in the non-traditional sense of not having snakes for hair - That's been done to death so i designed this gorgon to have a petrifying gaze only when she flares her hood like a cobra, otherwise she is like a naga, human torso on snake body

Question - Should her petrified victims come back to life after she's defeated or no?

42. Hardheaded - Part 3

As the unicorn and minotaur cautiously made their way through the cave, their senses were on red alert. They listened for anything that might be the gorgon, hearing slow but constant drips of water, their steps quietly echoing around them, smelling damp rock, felt the chilly breeze blow through the cave as though it were breathing and they were going down its throat.

But their eyes showed only a purplish blackness and faint outlines of stalactites and stalagmites they passed by.

“M-m-maybe we should just let my father handle this,” Blazing Spirit whispered nervously. “There’s still time to leave, go back to the tribe, pretend nothing happened and let my father and his archers set this cave ablaze! There’s nothing shameful of admitting we’re biting off more than we can chew!”

Midnight stopped and jerked his tail out of Blazing Spirit’s hand before whipping it in his face, making him yelp.
“OK, see? That’s the kind of attitude that explains why your father doesn’t respect you. Blazing Spirit, if you want to prove you are worthy of your father’s respect and can be entrusted with eventual leadership of your tribe, you have to prove it!”

“…You’re right,” panted Blazing as he shook of the stinging on his cheek. “I need to do this for myself as well-”

“Shh!”

Blazing Spirit tensed and froze as Midnight whispered, “There’s a vast chamber ahead. Be ready…”

Although they couldn’t actually see it upon entering, the chamber was indeed vast, like the same amount of space as the ballroom Celestia used to host the Grand Galloping Gala-vast!

Within laid the long forgotten ruins of what appeared to be a temple of Olymponyan architecture. Fallen pillars and columns littered about with less than half of the original amount still standing and holding the cave roof. There were several crevices so dark they seemed to have no bottoms, stone stairways leading to higher levels, a stone bridge mostly cracked and worn away with only one railing still connecting both ends.

And within were more statues. A few diamond dogs, more animals, a few ponies, even a dragon. All with expressions terrified, taken by surprise, shocked in awe, or even angry.

Not that the two intrepid adventurers could actually see the expressions on the poor petrified victims’ faces. They only saw their outlines yet easily figured out what they were.

“Where is she…?” Blazing Spirit whispered nervously, grasping the handle of his labrys axe like a lifeline.

“Not sure, but stay close,” Midnight whispered back. “I need you near to keep the spell on our eyes active…”

A distant hissing made them gasp as they looked in the sound’s direction, only for an echo to throw them off. She was here, they knew it, and feared their beating hearts would not give them away.

But it was too late. She knew her lair had been trespassed as it had been so many times before, given the amount of victims in her collection.

As they slowly moved out from behind a column, something whizzed through the air and came very close to piercing Midnight’s temple, startling them! It was an arrow! They hurried to another column ahead and hid behind it, peering ever so carefully around both sides when flaming arrows flew out, striking and igniting several wall-mounted torches, hanging lanterns, even a brazier soaked in oil, the entire chamber of ruins alit as they heard her muscles coil and her taunting laughter echo.

“Where is she?!” Blazing Spirit whimpered, Midnight whispering, “I don’t know!”

But she soon made herself known, one of her coils running down a column as she appeared out from behind it!

She appeared a mare in the front, but the rest of her, starting from her hips, was the long and frightening tail of a snake!

Her scales were green like a forest and patterned like a diamondback, the end of her tail a sharp rattle. Her coat was white like marble and even looked as though she were living stone, her almond-shaped eyes were molten gold with narrow pupils, full lips, and she had no mane. Instead it was like widow’s peak that spread out towards a small cobra-hood that looked rather small, and he realized, She hasn’t spread her hood out yet!

He wondered why. The Gorgon needed only to keep her hood extended that on the off-chance her unwanted visitors looked her in the front her curse would take them. Yet she wasn’t spreading out her hood for some reason. For the moment, she kept an arrow nocked and surveyed the chamber, looking for her prey.

“She’s lit the place up! We’re at risk!” Blazing Spirit whispered urgently, his vision having returned to normal because Midnight had been startled and lost concentration on maintaining the spell.

“Not if I can help it…” Midnight concentrated and spread his sphere of influence throughout the chamber, sensing every source of energy, Blazing Spirit, the Gorgon, and every torch and lantern and fire she’d lit to banish away the darkness.
“Pyro Extinguo!”

Almost instantly, every fire in the chamber snuffed out like a blown-out candle, the Gorgon hissing in irritation as Midnight and Blazing Spirit quietly snuck to a new hiding place.

“Okay, that should by us a little time,” Midnight whispered, as his horn flared, “just gotta re-cast-”

*THWANG/SNAP*

“AUGH!” They both startled as Blazing Spirit had felt the arrow zoom mere inches over his head and break against the wall behind them.

Then they heard her, hissing furiously, her slithering body coming at them, Midnight yelling, “Run!”

They hurried as quickly as they could. There was little light left in the chamber, so they had to be careful not to run into anything. Unfortunately, they came up to a column and were split up in their mad hurry to get away. Midnight hurried towards a crevice the Gorgon was aware of, prompting her to follow him in the assumption she would have him cornered.

But Midnight wasn’t blind in the darkness – He was part lunar pony, so he was capable of echolocation and knew the crevice was there, as well as the stairway across it. Concentrating his lunar powers, he felt his body become light, the Gorgon almost upon him as she raised a dagger from her belt and lunged!

Only for Midnight to leap, his gravity lessened so the jump across the crevice was easy! But the Gorgon was not about to be outdone as she strung her bow with the speed of a master and let her arrow fly!

Midnight landed safely on the other side of the crevice, only for a searing pain in his left gaskin to make him cry out and fall onto his side. Grunting, he looked to see an arrow in his left rear leg, when something arose from the edge of the crevice, and he gasped in frozen horror, his raised foreleg stopping, the sound of his body petrifying before the Gorgon’s sneering satisfaction as she closed her hood. Hissing her forked tongue at the newest addition to her collection, she heard a gasp from far behind her.

Blazing Spirit quickly hid behind a column, his pounding heart making it difficult to hush his terrorized panting as he grasped his labrys axe. He held it up, fearing it wouldn’t be enough – So easily, this monster had petrified his one ally, leaving along in the dark. Nay, with her.

He felt tears well up in his eyes, of shame, of fear, of a wish to be far away from this terrible place that may very well become his tomb. He wished Midnight had not made his axe reflective, seeing his fear mirrored back made it all the more real.

Then he heard her tail rattle, her mocking laughter as she slithered closer. However the echoes had returned so it was impossible to determine from where she was coming. He couldn’t hold back the terrified sobs as he stepped out into the open, holding his axe, fear compelling him to run but his head told him that’s what she wanted him to do.

“You musssst realize that you… are doomed…”

Blazing Spirit gasped in horror and dared not turn around. Her voice was soft, enthralling, but slippery, as though to engage it would be to fall. He heard her slither towards his right, obviously trying to turn the situation into a face-to-face, compelling the young minotaur to clench his eyes shut and turn away. She laughed softly in an almost pitying way, as though she were honestly sorry for him, “You’ve no one to blame but yourssself… My gaze leavessss all asss my… captive audience… I warned your brothersss to leave me be, but they were ssso meatheaded, hung up on the idea of glory in ssslaying the wretched ssserpent, the fame it would bring them, the honor to your worthless tribe… And they paid dearly for their bloodthirssst…”

“N-no! You… you gave them no warning!” Blazing Spirit whimpered, refusing to believe his teacher was that kind of warrior, and keeping his eyes shut, his hands gripping his axe so tightly that it almost hurt.
“You cursed them just because they wandered into your home!”

“They ignored my warning ssstatuesss…” the Gorgon maintained her demeanor as she encircled him but not taking him into her coils as she extended her hood, “they knew exactly what lay in ssstore for them when they entered my home… I think and feel asss anyone, do I not ressserve the right to defend my life…? Besssidesss… there is ever temptation in that what would be called taboo… Come on… sssneak a peek! Before long, the desssire to look at me will be… overwhelming!”

Blazing Spirit felt his eyes begging to be opened, he’d heard her open his hood! His head told him to look would be the end of him but his eyes were making a very compelling argument.

She hissed softly with a smirk, deciding he needed but a push. She rose up, her hood extended to the fullest, and released a screeching hiss!

Blazing Spirit yelped and held up his axe!

She gasped when she saw herself in the reflecting metal! She was horrifying indeed, a beautiful but deadly, a carnivorous flower so frightfully beautiful as to draw in her prey, a sight worthy to behold for all eternity!

And that’s exactly what happened. Her curse rebounded off the reflection back onto her, her faze froze in slow petrification, her body suddenly acting without conscious thought as it struggled, the curse slowly enveloping her like being submerged gradually into water. First her hooves flailed out before they froze, her barrel, her long snake body and tail writhing before the process was finally complete.

Blazing Spirit stood there, panting, whimpering, waiting for anything! But when he heard only silence and nothing happened, he ever-so-slowly risked peeking and gasped to see! The Gorgon had petrified herself because she’d seen herself with her cobra hood extended in the mirrored surface of the broadside of his axe!

“Uh!”

He jerked and looked in the direction that sound came from and heard grunts and groans. To his awe, he watched as cracks appeared on Midnight’s petrified body, turquoise shining through them, as pieces fell, revealing flesh and fur as Midnight collapsed gasping, alive

“Midnight!” Blazing Spirit hurried over to the injured unicorn, the arrow still in his leg, “Don’t move, I’m here!”

“Blazing Spirit…” Midnight groaned in a dazed voice. “Wha… what happened?”

“The gorgon! She’s… She turned herself to stone!” Blazing Spirit explained as he helped Midnight to his hooves, making sure he stayed off his injured leg.
“I think when she looked at her reflection while her hood was up-”

“Her power was rebound upon her,” Midnight nodded as his head cleared, “Yes… I thought that might work, but… I wasn’t sure.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re alright, but…” Blazing Spirit looked around at the other statues, seeing none of them moving or anything.
“Why did only you come back to life?”

“I hazard a guess it’s because I was her most recent victim,” Midnight panted, “and the others will probably take longer for the curse to wear off before they return to flesh and blood. Which also means…”

“My teacher and kinsmen!” Blazing Spirit gasped in rejoice.

“Can we get outta here?” Midnight asked. “This arrow freakin’ hurts!”

“Hold on,” Blazing Spirit went over to the petrified gorgon, her feral faze frozen before he raised his axe and broke her head off relatively intact. He picked it up and said, “I’ll need proof for my father.”

“Alright, get over here and hold onto me,” Midnight instructed. Blazing Spirit did so and they were gone in a Flash!

Midnight managed to teleport them out of the cave and Blazing Spirit had to be convinced they couldn’t bring his kinsmen with them back to the tribe. It would be difficult enough for Midnight as his leg was hurt.

By the time they made it back to the tribe, it was morning and they found Earth Fury preparing his warriors. Earth Fury saw them approaching and demanded an explanation. Midnight gave it to him, explaining how they went to face the Gorgon, how he was turned to stone, and Blazing Spirit tricked the sinister serpent into falling victim to her own power!

And with the gorgon’s petrified head as proof, Earth Fury had no choice but to accept it to be true. They then explained the other victims would likely soon be set free of the curse and that they should send someone to look in on the four who’d been turned to stone. Earth Fury sent a band of scouts to the gorgon’s lair and ordered the healers to look after Midnight before hoisting his son onto his shoulder and proudly declaring him a noble warrior!

As noon passed, Blazing Spirit sat at the bank of the oasis, contemplating all he’d been through when he heard his father’s lumbering steps.
“Hello, son. May I join you?”

Blazing Spirit gestured him to sit and the big minotaur did so.
“You were right, Blazing Spirit, our brothers are returned to us and the gorgon’s other victims are also waking up. I think it’s only fair we repay your friend Midnight by helping them.”

“I’m glad to hear that, father,” Blazing Spirit sounded less than triumphant.

“Son, what’s the matter? You overcame the monster, you saved our brothers, restored our honor! You’re a hero!”

“Father… I was a calf…” Blazing Spirit said shamefully. “I didn‘t know that showing the gorgon her reflection would work against her, I was terrified, I had no idea what I was doing! It was sheer dumb-luck, not bravery…”

Earth Fury considered his son’s words for a moment before sighing, “Blazing Spirit, being brave doesn’t mean being fearless. Only a fool has no fear. A cautious and patient warrior allows fear to guide him but not to rule him. Son, when I was your age… I was actually more like you.”

Blazing Spirit looked at his father as the chief looked on in memory, “I was fidgety, afraid of not being the great warrior my own father was and how I had to live up to being his heir, much like you’ve felt… Then I met a young minotauress but was too afraid to show her my feelings. Then one day, our tribe was attacked by tatzelworms, and she was in danger! I was afraid, of course, but when I saw her and the beast coming after her, I was afraid for her, and acted to protect her! I fought back like a mad bull, son! And when all was said and done, she hugged me, sobbing, calling me her hero…”

“Was she… mother?” Blazing Spirit whispered.

“Yes… and because I did not let fear stop me, I found my mate and she gave me a son,” Earth Fury put a hand on Blazing Spirit’s shoulder.
“My young warrior, I’ve acted the way I have to drive you, because as my heir you must be willing to face your fears and prove yourself not to me but to the tribe that they can trust you to lead when your time comes. I’m sorry for the times I’ve belittled you, but believe me when I say I truly believed in you, and I was right.”

Blazing Spirit couldn’t help the tears and his father wiped them away before pulling his son into a hug.

It took a few days but thanks to the tribal healers and his own magic, Midnight was back on his hooves in no time. But he’d noticed a full moon had gone by, so the next night, he announced it was time for him to go.

He stood before the tribe, along with several of the rescued victims of the gorgon, Earth Fury saying, “We can’t thank you enough for all you’ve done, Midnight Blaze, but allow us to give you this.”

He held out a wooden amulet with a symbol of a hammer and axe cleaving stone.
“This amulet bears our tribal crest. From this day forth, you are an honorary member of our tribe, and entitled the same camaraderie as any of our brothers. Should ever you need us, we will gladly aid you.”

“And thank you, Midnight, for helping me,” Blazing Spirit held out his hand and Midnight gladly shook it as he accepted the amulet.
“I still have a way to go before I am ready to lead this tribe, but now… I look forward to the challenges I will face!”

“Lead your tribe well, Blazing Spirit, and thank you Earth Fury,” Midnight smiled. “I accept this amulet and am humbled by it.”

He slowly stepped back to bask into the full of the moonlight, and smiled again.
“Farewell, everyone! We will not meet again but I will remember you always!”

And the tribe watched in awe as Midnight was enveloped in a bubble of mana and before they knew it, he was gone in a Wink of Light!

Author's Note

The idea of turning Midnight to stone and leave Blazing Spirit to face the gorgon alone seemed workable, and a clear hint the gorgon's powers would be lifted upon her defeat.

The scene when they face her in the chamber and the way she spoke to Blazing Spirit were respectively inspired by "Clash of the Titans (2010)" and "Percy Jackson: The Lightning Thief"

44. Manehatten Heist! - Part 2

Midnight stood outside the Manehatten Police Department, unable to believe he was doing this.

He’d screwed up, and Sombra told him why. Apparently, Rough `Em Up was a thug working for an old crime boss named Big Pokey who was quite the big cheese in Manehatten of this time. When the museum announced its exhibit of the Garnet of Grani the Gallant, Rough had taken one of the posters to show Pokey, and the boss decided to add the garnet to his personal collection and staged a heist.

They succeeded in stealing the garnet but just a few days later, Rough appeared to have a change of heart and ratted his boss out. Pokey was sent to prison while Rough was taken into protective custody, and the Garnet was recovered.

Midnight really had to think about this. So far, he’d played key roles in history and had long been convinced his very journey through history itself was a temporal paradox, taking where he needed to be to insure history ran its course.

This however was different. Had he really changed history or had he taken the first step to securing it in this time? He had no idea, but after a long correspondence with his master, Midngiht promised to do his best to make sure everything was put back on course.

Sombra sent him detailed instructions on new shadow powers and Midnight had spent last night practicing some. He now had the ability to become a shadow and slip along floors and walls, through cracks and tight spaces, along with a couple other powers.

He was about to break Rough `Em Up out of a police station!

Yeah there are so many ways that can’t possibly go wrong… Midnight sighed before looking around, seeing an alleyway on one side of the police department. He hurried in and looked up, glad to see an open window.

“OK… here goes!” Midnight concentrated and felt himself become enveloped in shadow, sinking into the darkness of the alleyway.

Rough `Em Up sat in lock-up, waiting for his lawyer to arrive. After getting his Mareanda Rights, he'd undergone a few hours of interrogation. Rough refused to blab anything about his boss or his boss’s plans but as he sat in this cell, he was having second thoughts.

He had no illusions about Big Pokey. The guy would happily leave him to rot in jail, provided Rough said nothing against him. Rough hadn’t wanted to become a criminal, he’d only been trying to get easy money but Big Pokey had turned on him with evidence that could easily land Rough in jail for a long time, allowing the mobster to own Rough’s ass.

He was tempted to stick it to Pokey but he’d seen the guy crush a kitten’s skull under his hoof, just to make a point!

Dear Goddess, o Holy Mother, Rough held his hooves together in prayer. If you’ll only gimme a chance and get me outta dis mess, I swear on my future foals I will go straight as an arrow!!

As if his prayers were answered, Rough heard a low ‘whoosh’ and gawked at a moving shadow slip into the cell through the barred window to the alleyway. He watched in trepid awe as the shadow moved along the wall to the floor like spilling ink before everything went black!

*SPLASH*

Rough was sputtered and awoke, startled, finding himself sopping wet, his hoof flying out and clanging. The sound jolted his awareness and he realized he wasn’t in his cell any more.

“Wake up!”

He gawked up at the source of the voice and snapped, “You!”

It was the same punk blue unicorn that humiliated him and got him arrested. He was looking down at Rough with narrowed eyes and said, “We need to talk.”

“Glady! Here’s my openin’ statement!” Rough threw his hoof towards Midnight, only for a black tendril to lash out of nowhere and enwrap his hoof, stopping it inches before it made contact with Midnight’s face. He didn’t even flinch, and willed the tendril to twirl Rough for a loop and fall on his ass.
“What the-?!”

“Unless you want me to put you back in jail, shut up and listen!” Midnight finally had Rough’s attention, his tone sounding like he meant business, making Rough gulp.
“You work for Big Pokey, yes? So then that means you’re my ticket in to his operations.”

“Whutta you, nuts?!” Rough gaped at Midnight as though he’d grown a second head. “Big Pokey don’t just let anypony in, and besides! I’m backin’ out!”

“…What?” Midnight’s tone was razor sharp but Rough put his hoof down.

“I’m takin’ this as a goddess-send an’ getting’ th’ hay outta Manehatten!” Rough stood up and flared his wings for the intimidation effect (not that it actually worked).
“I’ve worked for that freak long enough an’ I’m sick of getting’ th’ short end o’ the stick! You wanna go an’ wind up wit’ yer head in somepony’s bed, that’s your problem.”

“Well at least tell me where to find him!” Midnight groaned.

“What’s innit f’me?” Rough demanded with a threatening tone only for Midnight to glare back with eyes burning with dark magic!

“I allow you to live to see the light of day…!”

“In the Haylem district!” Rough whined, suddenly fearful for his life. “He owns a Prench restaurant on 42nd Street!”

“While we’re feeling chatty…” Midnight levitated up the museum flyer, “Why did you have this with you?”

Rough’s eyes got nervously shifty so Midnight flared his tainted eyes again for good measure.
“Big Pokey’s plannin’ a heist! He wants that garnet they’ve got displayed at that museum, I was supposed to bring news t’ him that it’s here! That’s all I know, please don’t hurt me!”

“Oh I’m not going to hurt you, because like I said…” Midnight smirked deviously as he concentrated.

He willed the shadows around them to swallow him up and Rough gasped as the shadowy form of Midnight sunk to the asphalt as a flat mass of shadow that connected to his own.

Rough gasped as he felt his mind go hazy, his mint green eyes struggling to stay open before they closed and he slumped to his plot. Then Rough stood up, rolled his shoulders, and opened his eyes to reveal they’d turned turquoise as a voice that wasn’t his own spoke, “You’re my ticket into Big Pokey’s operations!”

Getting to the Haylem District wasn’t as easy as Midnight though. He was inside Rough’s body, having performed the shadow art of Overshadowing – Sombra’s instructions had been very detailed. By becoming a shadow and merging with a subject’s shadow, his own mind overtakes the subject’s mind and will, enabling him to possess the subject.

However Sombra had warned Overshadowing had a weakness – The subject’s shadow would not be their own but it would be Midnight’s shadow.

He’d looked for himself and saw for certain. The unicorn shadow did not match the husky pegasus body he inhabited. Sombra had also warned the longer Midnight possessed his subject, the harder it would be to remain in control before he was forced out of his subject.

Not wanting to waste time, Midnight flapped Rough’s wings and flew. He wanted to ask somepony for directions but considering Rough was a known gangster it probably wouldn’t be a good idea. So, he was stuck with looking at street signs.

As he flew however he panted and complained to himself, “Ugh, this guy’s gotta loose a few pounds and work on his wings more!”

Rough’s body wasn’t exactly fat. His chest and front legs were actually quite brawny but his belly felt a little tight to the strap of his saddlebags. Another disadvantage was, in this pegasus body, Midnight could not use his unicorn magic until he vacated Rough’s body. He was just glad the guy had manipulation shoes.

It took some doing but Midnight found the restaurant, right on 42nd Street as Rough had said. The establishment looked a little out of place in the seedy neighborhood as Midnight entered. He found it to be quite lavish, with tables and booths, a unicorn stewardess speaking, “Welcome to ze Siroter du Ciel, Monsieur Rough. Ze directeur is expecting you.”

Midnight huffed, deciding the tough act was in order as he passed a few tables when a short earth pony stallion with a wine red coat and wheat gold mane, wearing a fedora and coat, got up in his face, “About time ya got here, Rough! The boss don’t like t’ be kept waitin’.”

“Shut up an’ take me to `im, shorty!” Midnight sniped, the shorter pony suddenly seething.

“Wha’d you say t’ me?!”

“Enough!”

The both of them looked to a private table and saw a large earth pony stallion, wearing an expensive suit, as he ate a delectable meal. His coat was green like money while his mane was black and gray and slicked back with a greasy sheen. Midnight noticed, with his host’s pegasus eyes, the stallion’s cutie-mark looked oddly like a bag of dirt, and he wore diamond cufflinks, and his eyes were narrow and gold like the glare of the sun. The stallion was noticeably plump but there was something about him that made Midnight wary.

“Rough? I expected you here almost an hour ago…”

Suddenly, Midnight felt someone wrap their arms around his barrel and slam his head onto the stallion’s table, making the silverware shudder. Wait, arms?!

A growling in his ear alerted him his assaulter was not a pony.

“I hope, for your sake…” the stallion who had to be Big Pokey spoke in a calm but low tone, “that you weren’t gettin’ any… ideas.”

“No, no, not at all, boss!” Midnight threw in a frightened whimper to sound authentic. “I don’t get ideas, that’s your job!”

“And it better stay that way, see?” Big Pokey wiped his mouth clean with a napkin and clapped his hooves together, the assaulter releasing Midnight, and he saw it was a diamond dog!

It was a tall and ugly mongrel, with a muscle shirt and faux-leather jacket over his stone-gray pelt, the diamond studded collar looked out of lace on the lug. The diamond dog started collecting Big Pokey’s dishes as the mobster moved towards the bar, saying, “So, Rough, am I wrong to assume the Garnet o’ Grani th’ Gallant has arrived at th’ museum?”

“It’s there, boss, this here flyer says so,” Midnight pulled the flyer out of his saddlebag and forked it over to Big Poky, who read it over with a seeming look of disinterest.

“Hmm, then I say it’s time t’ make a new addition t’ my collection, see?” Big Pokey looked to the diamond dog, saying, “Bruiser, get my coat.”

“Huh?” the Diamond Dog growled in confusion.

“My coat! Get my coat!” Big Pokey snapped as he pointed at his coat, hanging onto his table’s seat.

Seeing it, Bruiser quickly snapped it up, growling as he began to tear it up, Big Pokey yelling, “Bruiser! Knock it off! Down boy, down! Heel! Sit!”

Bruiser noticed, Pokey yelling, “Sit! Stay!”

Bruiser sat, whimpering as Big Pokey growled, “Why I oughta…! Ergh!”

He looked to “Rough”, the mobster grumbling, “Two- I mean, fourteen years o’ dog obedience school an’ dumb as a brick…”

“So uh, boss, what’cha have to say?” Midnight asked.

“Alright, gather `round an' listen up all ya glue factory rejects!” Big Pokey called, the gangsters encircling their boss as he announced, “T’night, after closin’ time, wer’ gonna pinch the Garnet o’ Grani th’ Gallant! Here’s what wer’ gonna do…”

Author's Note

Overshadowing is an art of shadow magic to possess another's body. The Shadowist melts into shadow and merges with the shadow of the host. The host's mind is overtaken by the Shadowist, who then assumes control of the host's body.

The drawbacks of Overshadowing is the host's shadow duzent match their body, it will be the shadow of the Shadowist instead. Also ,the longer the Shadowist is inside his host, the harder it is to stay in control until the Shadowist is forced out. (how long that is depends on the host and the Shadowist)

Big Pokey's restaurant, Siroter du Ciel is "Prench" for 'Sip of Heaven' and his cutie-mark is a bag of dirt, evoking the slur 'dirtbag'

45. Manehatten Heist! - Part 3

Midnight gazed upon the Equestrian Museum of Supernatural History! A fine example of architecture that would have been even more impressive if it were still open and the lights were on. It was well past the midnight hour and the museum was closed.

From the alley in which they stood, Big Pokey regarded his three goons (unaware one of them wasn’t truly on his side) and stated, “Listen up you mugs! Inside that museum is a gem of priceless worth, eh?! And as you all very well know, I pride myself a connoisseur of the priceless. Capisce?!”

“We got it, boss!” the short pony among them nodded vigorously. His name was Blown Fuse. He was a unicorn pony and rather short for a stallion, with a mocha-colored coat, orange mane, and a cutie-mark portraying a bright lightbulb, and he absolutely hated being called Short Fuse.
“Bruiser opens the backdoor, we sneak in, grab the garnet, get out, and Rough here keeps watch out here!”

“But, uh, sir?” “Rough” spoke up, “How exactly do I let you know of anything, if I’m keeping watch outside?”

“With this,” Big Pokey held out a pair of marble-sized gems. “An… associate o’ mine, he charmed these gems to alert those who hold them if either one is destroyed. If youse see somepony, like a cop or sumthin’ you smash yours under your hoof! We get the alert an’ am-scray. If I smash mine, that’ll tell youse the heist is over, successful or not, and youse should be ready to meet us.”

“Yessir,” Midnight nodded as he accepted the gem. “Anything else, sir?”

“We’re on a schedule,” Pokey added. “We’ll get into the museum but wait to lift the garnet once the security guards change shifts. That will be our window of opportunity to make a clean heist, see?”

The three nodded and Pokey sneered, “Then let’s bag us a big one, boys! Rough, find a vantage point and keep watch. Bruiser, Fuse, let’s go.”

Midnight watched as the three mobsters went down the alley and turned around the corner in the direction towards the museum. Flapping his host’s wings, he followed after them, watching them sneak to the back of the museum, up to a locked door. He was too far away to hear them talk but he saw Blown Fuse’s horn light up and the door opened, which Midnight could only guess had been a spell to unlock the door.
Hmph! If the museum doesn’t take the precaution of warding their doors against unlocking spells, they deserve to get robbed.

He flew onto the museum roof, making sure there were no guards before going over to the skylight window. Inside, he saw dim and darkened hallways and rooms filled with exhibits of artifacts, works of art, fossils, treasures from foreign lands, displays of historical events, and more. Such a trove of history and culture would have been glorious to behold were the museum bright with curiosity and a thirst for knowledge. And for the actual lights to be on.

However, that was not the case. The exhibits, shadowed by lights turned off or dimmed, made for an ominous place, with statues of Greco-Roman warriors looking like fierce oppressors in the darkness, traditional masks from Zebrabwe like nightmarish faces.

With his host’s pegasus eyes, Midnight could see Pokey, Fuse, and Bruiser sneaking about towards a hallway Midnight couldn’t see through. He looked around and saw more skylight windows. Flapping over to a different one he sighed to see the mobsters exit the hall and in the middle of the room, upon a grand pedestal of marble, contained in a clear glass display, was a red gemstone easily bigger than Big Macintosh’s hoof!

It could only be the Garnet of Grani the Gallant!

Midnight pressed his ear against the window and listened.

“A’ight, you mugs go an’ get me that garnet,” Pokey ordered. “I’ll go back an’ make sure our escape route’s clear…”

“You got it, boss, c’mon Bruiser,” Blown Fuse led the diamond dog towards the garnet while Pokey slipped into the shadowy hall.

Blown Fuse and Bruiser tiptoed up to the Garnet, the both of them smirking in anticipation as blown Fuse ordered, “Take off that glass case!”

Bruiser did as he was told, setting the glass case carefully aside, and Blown Fuse snickered, “The boss is gonna love this!”

His horn flared yellow as his aura enveloped the garnet and it levitated a few inches off the pedestal… only for a ringing alarm to sound, making them both gasp! They panicked for a few moments before Blown fuse put the Garnet back, Bruiser asking, “How did that happen?!”
“I don’t know, I-” Blown Fuse sensed it and looked at the pedestal. “The pedestal’s been charmed with a pressure sensor spell… Without the weight of the Garnet, the alarm goes off!”

“Oh…!” Bruiser said in dawning comprehension.

“I’ve got an idea, put your paw on the pedestal,” Blown Fuse instructed, Bruiser doing so, firmly placing his paw next to the Garnet, and blown Fuse carefully made it levitate again.

Silence.

“Excellent!” Blown Fuse snickered as he began to walk away, much to Bruiser’s shock.

“Hey, hey, wait! You can’t do that!”

“Why not?” Blown Fuse asked in an oddly bewildered tone.

“Well, uh, it’s a really bad thing to leave your pal behind!” Bruiser whined.

“No, no, it’s a really good thing to leave your pal behind… if you’re a bad guy,” Blown Fuse amended.

“Well, if it’s a good thing that means you can’t be a really bad guy, can ya?” Bruiser debated slyly.

“That’s not exactly true,” Blown Fuse said smarmily as he came back, reared up and casually leaned onto the pedestal.

“`Cuz, see, I can be very-very good at being very-very bad.”

“Nuh-uh, `cuz, see, if you were a really-really bad guy, then you’d have- Ha!” Bruiser hopped away from the pedestal, to Blown Fuse’s surprise.

“Ah-ha, now I can leave you behind, ha-ha!”

“Yes, uh, but, aren’t you forgetting something?” Blown Fuse brought up, Bruiser stopping in his tracks.

“What?”

“Forget the garnet,” Blown Fuse reminded the dog, as the gem still floated in the short unicorn’s aura.

“Well, yeah…” Bruiser shrugged a tad sheepishly as he leaned onto the pedestal.

“That wasn’t very good, now was it?”
“Well, cuz I’m not very bad-” “Yeah,cuz if you were a rela baddie, you’d have- HA!”
“HA!”

Both Blown Fuse and Bruiser hopped away from the pedestal.

Silence.

They looked confusedly at the pedestal, Blown Fuse muttering, “It didn’t go off!”

“Well, wouldn’t ya know it?”
“That’s pathetic, that is!”

The two continued to insult the poor security and rubbed and tapped the pedestal before Blown Fuse made the mistake of kicking it, and to their horror the alarm went off again!

“RUN FOR IT!!!” Blown Fuse yelled, running towards the hall, Bruiser following like a whimpering puppy.

Shortly after they ran out of the room, a security guard stallion with a snow-white coat and ice-blue mane, a rather fox-ish tail, his cutie-mark a circle of ice with clawmarks, wearing a security guard outfit, came running in.
“What is it?! What’s happening?”

He noticed the pedestal and angrily came up to it, hitting it with his clipboard, snapping, “Quiet with you!”

Oddly, that knocked the alarm out and the guard muttered, “Ponies are trying to sleep around here…”

He chuckled to himself as he walked away, saying, “Now for a moment I thought that could’a been the burglar alarm, but if it had been that wouldn’t meant thaaaauuauaAAAAUUGHHG!!!”

He spun around and gawked to see the pedestal lacking something on top of it!
“I don’t believe it! Oh no, it’s gone! The Garnet of Grani the Gallant! It’s gone…! Break-in! Burglary! Felony! Larceny!”

From above Midnight shook his head as he took in the freak-out of the guard below.

“Seriously?” Midnight muttered when the gemstone Pokey gave him shivered and blinked! He flinched as he realized…!
I gotta get down there!

Spreading his host’s wings, he took flight,

By the time he got to the rendezvous point however, Midnight saw no signs of Big Pokey, Blown Fuse, or Bruiser.

“Where the heck are they?” Midnight muttered when he felt an uncomfortable twinge and a memory flashed in his mind, of maybe a young Rough playing in the park, a pretty mare watching from afar.
I… I think I’m starting to lose control!

Thinking about it, Midnight had been inside Rough’s body for almost twenty-four hours, and a full day of control did seem a stretch. Whatever he was gonna do, Midnight had to finish things up quickly.

“Freeze!”

Midnight flinched as a light was cast upon him and he held up his host’s wing to try and see who it was.

“Well, well, well, Rough, laddie…”

That voice! Midnight scrunched his eyes to get a better look but the source of the light and voice made itself known as it stepped forward.

“After all me hospitality, ye go an’ escape an’ get ya’self involved in quite th’ picklebarrel.”

“Officer Keys!” Midnight exclaimed in Rough’s voice.

“Now, Rough, let’s do this th’ easy way, shall we lad?” Keys said with a smirk. “Just come `long quietly, answer me questions honestly, an’ maybe I can throw ye a bone or two.”

Midnight felt another twinge, another memory flashed, of Rough getting beaten up by older colts when they were scared off by a loud bark.
What have we here?

In the memory, Rough looked up and that was when he first met Big Pokey.

Returning to the now, Midnight felt his heart begin to race as Rough was starting to fight him back for control.
Not here, not now!

With no choice, Midnight took flight, Keys shouting, “Stop in the name of the law!”

Midnight ignored Keys, flapping his host’s wings in a mad attempt to escape and try to figure things out. He panted and landed on a nearby rooftop with an oof!
“Damn it, Rough, you need to go on a diet!”

Suddenly! Midnight groaned as he rubbed his host’s belly, doubling over, trying to keep control when…!

All of a sudden, Midnight felt himself being thrown into the air and landed with a painful thud on the roof, hearing an exhausted panting and he looked to see Rough, having slunk to his belly as he shook his head.

Their eyes met and Midnight saw the verge of a panic-attack. Thinking quickly, he willed the shadows around him to rise up in tendrils to ensnare Rough, making him yipe in fear when he felt a hoof on his mouth. He gazed back fearfully at Midnight, stonefaced as he said, “Listen very carefully, Rough… I’m gonna give you a choice – You turn yourself in to the cops and rat out Big Pokey. Tell them where to find Pokey and name him the culprit in the theft of the Garnet of Grani the Gallant, and you can live safely in a witness protection program.”

Rough shook his head fearfully, only for the shadowy tendrils to tighten a little, Midnight threatening with eyes burning of dark magic, “Or I will show you just how creative I can be when it comes to making a pony hurt… After which, if you’re still alive, I dump your sorry ass in front of the police station.”

Rough whimpered, Midnight saying, “And don’t even think of lying, `cuz if you do, I’ll know.”

The pegasus whined, afraid to rat out Big Pokey but the scary look in this psycho’s eyes promised he would make good on his threat. He sulked in submission and Midnight released him.

“And don’t even try to back out,” Midnight’s horn flared and Rough felt an unpleasant chill spread over his body.
“I’ve just enchanted you with a Compulsion – You will turn yourself in to Officer Keys and do as you’ve promised. Tell him you surrender and will tell the cops all the dirty laundry you have on Big Pokey in exchange for witness protection. This Compulsion will drive you to do it like a constant itch that won’t go away no matter what unless you go through with it.”

“I got it…” Rough sulked.

“Now go,” Midnight pointed in the direction of the cops and Rough sighed as he flapped off.

Midnight Flashed to a nearby location and took in the scene of Rough landing in front of the cops and surrendering. He watched as Keys cast a spell, conjuring a binding energy ring around Rough, pinning his wings to his barrel, and leading him into custody.

He was confident his enchantment would keep Rough on track and so took out his Time Stone. Concentrating its power, he was gone in a Wink of Light!

Midnight reappeared in front of the same diner Keys had directed him to and he noticed a nearby newspaper kiosk. Going over, he saw he had skipped ten years. Deciding a bite would help him think, he went into the diner and ordered a slice of apple pie.

As he waited for it, he took out the two-way journal.

‘Dear Prince Sombra,

It was a little edgy, but I think I got things back on track. Did I succeed?’

Sombra didn’t keep him waiting for long and Midnight watched as his master’s reply spelled out.

‘Well done, my loyal apprentice.

I am pleased to say history has not been altered or shown any signs of change, which I can only take to mean, you were successful. Or perhaps you never changed history at all!

According to the history books, Rough `Em Up turned himself in the same night Big Pokey successfully stole the Garnet of Grani the Gallant from the Equestrian Museum of Supernatural History. Rough made a deal with the police to reveal many of Big Pokey’s crimes in exchange ofr witness protection.

Big Pokey was arrested, charged with numerous crimes, and spent the rest of his life in prison. Rough was relocated to Baltimare and went straight as a professional boxer. He retired a champion and had a family. It seems he credited his going-straight to a mysterious pony whom the police never found evidence of even existing.

Remember, Midnight, your very journey is a temporal paradox.

Everything you do, have done, or will do, is apparently part of the history of Equestria. And take heart – You are almost home!’

Midnight smiled at those words as he thought about it, I’m almost home…!

“Order up! Enjoy, hon.”

The waitress set the pie and soda in front of him and Midnight happily helped himself. As he ate, he thought, This is good pie, but… I’m looking forward to a slice of Applejack’s homemade pie!

Author's Note

Since I'm getting close to the end, I just wanna wrap this story up.

Still, got one more arc...!

BTW, the security guard as a guest-star OC of Iceclaw_Gaming

47. Coming to a Sunset - Part 2

The moment turned uncomfortably awkward as Midnight didn’t answer, his attention divided between the Princess, the captain, the snotty filly, the guards, and the librarian.

Captain Ignitus broke the ice, “Uh, Your Majesty? You… know this pony?”

“Indeed I do, Captain,” Celestia answered warmly as she approached Midnight, “this young stallion is a dear old friend of mine. In fact I would go so far as to consider him family.”

“But Princess Celestia!” Sunset objected, “He still broke into the castle uninvited and he did it in a way that tripped none of the wards or alarms! He’s obviously a-”

“Sunset Shimmer…!” Celestia rising tone was warning enough for Sunset to button her lip. “Midnight is always welcome in the castle and I don’t appreciate your attitude. Now go to your tower and begin studying that next chapter.”

“Wha-?! But- Princess!” Sunset was upset, “You promised me we’d have that lesson on mystical artifacts today!”

“We can have it another time, Sunset,” Celestia’s tone was final. “Right now, I would like to catch up with my old friend here. Also, I think you owe Captain Ignitus an apology for your disrespect. You may be my protégé but you are not entitled any power over the Royal Guard.”

Sunset deflated and looked grumpily at Ignitus, whose raised brow was as infuriating as his tone, “Well?”

“…I apologize, Captain Ignitus,” Sunset pouted before leaving.

Ignitus looked to Princess Celestia and asked, “Anything else, Your Highness?”

“That will be all, Captain, and have somepony be a dear and help your wife with her books,” Celestia said kindly before addressing Midnight, “Come, old friend, it’s been too long.”

Midnight smiled and followed the princess, leaving the captain and his guards to help his wife. Once they were out of earshot, Midnight said, “It’s good to see you again, Princess.”

“And you as well, Midnight, but please,” Celestia replied, “we’ve known each other for over a thousand years. When we are alone, call me Celestia, or even Tia!”

“OK, whatever you like,” Midnight conceded with a shrug. “I see you have a new student.”

“The latest of my several students over the centuries,” Celestia confirmed with a hint of pride in her voice.
“In the years thence I failed Catrina, I did not trust myself in tutoring another personally.”

She led the blue unicorn into her royal chambers, which Midnight found to be a round room with a purple, white, and pale gold décor. Instead of a bed, Celestia slept upon a vast cushion with smaller pillows and a blanket. There was a fireplace, a desk with an inkwell and quill, scrolls, a wall-mounted bookshelf with several books, a small statue, and a framed picture of somepony. Opposite the door were double-doors opening out to a balcony.

Celestia’s horn flared, conjuring a cushion for Midnight to sit on, a coffee table, and upon it was a fresh pot of tea, a pitcher of ice-cold lemonade, little cakes, sugar cubes, a bowl of strawberries and next to it a smaller bowl of dipping cream.

Without a word, both made themselves comfortable, Celestia pouring herself some tea while Midnight opted instead for the lemonade. He helped himself to the strawberries while Celestia immediately claimed the cakes.

“But obviously something changed your mind,” Midnight said after a few moments.

“Well, part of it was wanting that same closeness I once had when Catrina was little,” Celestia admitted.
“Another was the desire to teach again, for once you find a fulfillment in it it’s hard to let it go and stop. So, around ten years after our conflict with Catrina, I founded the School for Gifted Unicorns and would screen the students for one I felt needed my guidance. Before long I found a little colt being bullied by the children of nobility, and took an interest in him. I acted with subtlety and indirectly, not wanting others to immediately know of my interest in this colt.

“I tested his heart by arranging for him to prepare for a test and once the day of it arrived, I appeared before him disguised as an elderly librarian in need of help. To my delight, he chose to help this librarian and risk being late for his supposed test. It was then I revealed myself and told him he had passed his test by being selfless and putting others’ problems before his own. He accepted my offer to apprentice with me and I proudly watched him grow and flourish under my tutelage!”

Midnight smiled proudly at Celestia, who smiled in fond memory.

“After his training was complete, I graduated him and sent him to find his own place in the world, and so moved onto a new student. As the centuries passed, I took on many students. Most were successes and made great achievements. Others, I am sad to say, made the wrong choices and so I was forced to dismiss them. But I loved all my students, regardless of their triumphs and failures, and did my best to guide them towards happiness.”

“And now Sunset is the latest to take on the role of being your personal protégé,” Midnight gathered.

“Indeed, but before we discuss her further, I’d like to discuss with you your journey, Midnight,” Celestia requested. Midnight shrugged, so Celestia went on.
“To start off, how far along do you think you are now?”

“To be honest, Celestia?” Midnight smiled hopefully, “I am very certain my journey is almost over.”

“Really?” Celestia smiled, happy for her old friend.

“Yes, I’ve seen clues in this time, met ponies who I know in my own,” Midnight sighed. “It still blows my mind however… After everything I’ve gone through, I still find it hard to believe I’m reaching the end, and it makes me so excited to see my friends and family again! There’ll be so much to tell, so much to share! I’m just, maybe… about twenty years away!”

“I am happy to hear that Midnight,” Celestia encouraged, “and I’m quite certain I’ll be expecting you at the end of your journey!”

Both laughed a little at the princess’s implication when she said, “In some ways, Midnight, I envy you and the journey you’ve undertaken. I’ve had my share of adventures, overcome various crises, but it was only harder after the loss of my family… Sombra, Luna, Star Swirl… You have your family at the end of your journey waiting for you, giving you drive to keep moving forward, and from that drive you also have done a great many services to not only Equestria but to many creatures other than ponies!”

Midnight felt a little shy and humbled by Celestia’s praise as she went on.

“Star Swirl told me he did not befriend Scorpan, encouraging the gargoyle to do the right thing in alerting my sister and I of Tirek, and Star Swirl mentioned his and your falling-out, so I deduced it was you who had really befriended Scorpan.”

“I used Star Swirl’s name and image because history remembers it that way,” Midnight explained.

“I see, and I understand,” Celestia assured. “Just as I understand you have faced many difficult challenges and obstacles, and have made hard choices. The message you sent me about the griffon empire’s slave marketing and how you wished only for Fusion to be remembered as the hero who inspired the abolishment of the brutal practice. Even today, Fusion’s cutie-mark symbolizes freedom and how it is always worth fighting for.

“Your part in stopping the sirens from disharmonizing Equestria, how it was you who ensured I would find the lunar ponies living on the Shetland Isles, how you saved Autumn Wind so she could alert us of Sombra’s tyranny, how you helped me stop Catrina…”

Midnight was surprised by her knowledge of his many involvements and influences, and Celestia noticed his bewilderment.
“Do not be surprised, Midnight. I’ve had all the time in the world to track your accomplishments and roles throughout Equestrian history, and of the many wonderful individuals you have met and helped. From pony to minotaur, to diamond dog, to dragon, to zebra, to hippogriff! Even the mysterious seaponies have some knowledge of you…”

Midnight was especially stunned to hear that last bit.

“All an’ all, Midnight, I want to thank you for everything you have done,” Celestia said warmly. “Even more, I commend your selflessness and dedication to seeing this journey through. I still recall how you declined Star Swirl’s spell to short-cut back to your own time. I shudder to think what might have transpired had you chosen the easy way out.”

“Better not to think about it, Celestia,” Midnight said in a low tone. “This journey is not quite yet over, but still it has taught me much and transformed me into a pony I barely recognize… and if there’s anything I’ve learned it is this – There is no chance, there is fate, there is no coincidence, there is inevitabilities. I have no doubts I was always meant to undertake this journey and secure the future of this great nation, and look forward to seeing my own!”

Celestia smiled at Midnight, her eyes fileld with fondness and admiration, the two of them gently crossing horns and feeling their auras mingle. Midnight felt Celestia’s love for him. It was not definitive, it was love that felt like it could be from a sister or a mother or even a teacher. It was warm, it was encouraging, it was inspiring.

They then regarded each other, and Midnight saw practically the same Princess Celestia he first met in Ponyville Hospital (an event that had yet to happen) and yet he knew this was not her. Not yet.

This was a Princess Celestia he met as a filly, a bright and hopeful child who aspired to be a leader, shining, benevolent, guiding, and protective over her subjects with the same ferocity a mother would be for her foals. He’d seen her in ways nopony in even this time ever seen her. He’d seen her at a loss, when her heart was aching, when even she did not know what to do when everypony expected her to.

She was still that pony but she had grown, matured, learned, and emboldened into a shining example that still allowed to be just a pony every now and then.

Looking at her looking at him, made Midnight wonder, What does she see…?

The moment passed and Celestia asked, “Now, what is it you wanted to say about my current student?”

“Well… Could you just tell me about her?” Midnight asked, he and Celestia unaware that they were being watched.

Celestia smiled as she nibbled a cake before saying, “Sunset Shimmer, truly an exemplary student! Studious, dedicated, and at such a young age she has master magicks and skills unicorns far ahead of her in experience had troubled in mastering! I’ve had plenty of successful students, Midnight, but… I think Sunset may very well be…”

She stopped talking when she noticed Midnight looking at her in a scrutinizing way.

“What is it?”

“Why did you scold her in the hallway?” Midnight asked, Celestia remembering that moment.

She hesitated before answering, “…She was… about to cast a dangerous spell.”

“What kind of dangerous spell?” Midnight pressed, his eyes narrowed.

“…Potentially lethal,” Celestia admitted.

“Princes… I think you should be more careful with her. I’d hate to think you were training another Catrina.” Midnight said in a low tone, the unseen eavesdropper leaving at that moment, both the princess and her visitor having never been aware there had been a third set of ears in on their conversation.

“Sunset is headstrong and perhaps a little rash,” Celestia conceded but felt the instinct to defend her student’s honor.
“I am not blind to the flaws in her character, Midnight. I would be a fool to not notice them, considering what I have planned for her.”

“What plans?” He didn’t know why but at that moment, Midnight felt apprehensive.

“Sunset is not Catrina,” Celestia affirmed. “She is dedicated and desires to serve her nation with her gifts fully in bloom. I have sensed her potential, Midnight. Sunset could very well be the greatest unicorn magician in centuries! I would even go as far as to believe she could one day outshine Star Swirl.”

“Well, forgive me, Your Highness, if I am not assured by those words,” Midnight debated.

“Midnight Blaze, Sunset is destined for great things,” Celestia said in a tone unflinching, “and I believe that greatness will begin by her becoming the next to wield the Element of Magic.”

Midnight felt as though a cold vice had clamped onto his heart but just barely managed to keep his cool.
“If you are so confident of her worthiness…”

Celestia regarded Midnight and his tone which was almost challenging.

“Then you won’t mind if I test her myself.”

Author's Note

Ooh! Getting intense...!

I will say this much, my dear readers - This is going to end in a way you won't expect.

48. Coming to a Sunset - Part 3

“Wha- Test her yourself?” Celestia was flabbergasted by Midnight’s proposal. “Midnight, I don’t understand!”

“I don’t think Sunset possesses the necessary qualities to wield the Element of Magic,” Midnight wanted to say more but was hesitant to risk polluting the timeline.
“Celestia, in case you forget, the Element of Magic is connected to the rest of the Elements of Harmony, and simply being a magical prodigy doesn’t make one the right candidate to wield it. To truly wield any of the elements is to understand what they represent. I’ve known her for only a few short minutes and I truly believe she is not the right pony to be entrusted with something so powerful, something that represents what makes the elements so special.”

Celestia gave him a shrewd look, “You know something.”

Midnight returned the look but said nothing. Eventually, Celestia sighed, “Very well. But I will appreciate it, that you are polite and civil with her. She is quite ambitious and dedicated to her studies… Part of it came from an accident when she was younger.”

Midnight was all ears, figuring it was important enough that she would bring it up.

“Sunset was born either a high-functioning beta, terms of magical power,” Celestia explained, “or a low-functioning alpha. At least, what’s what my staff in the school originally figured. But then… things happened. Sunset comes from a house of nobility and her parents were quite strict and expressed high expectations from her… expectations rather demanding from a nine year-old filly. She studied hard in the school, using any free-time she had for her studies that her social life suffered for it. It made her an easy target for bullies.

“One day it went too far…They hurt her, terrified her, and unleashed a literal wildfire of raw, untamed power. They were seriously hurt and Sunset was horrified at what she’d done, even though it had been an accident. She shut herself off. Even her parents couldn’t get through to her.”

Midnight felt bad for his earlier behavior towards Celestia, especially when he saw her shed a tear.

“I soon stepped in and properly classified Sunset as an alpha-level unicorn,” Celestia went on. “I stopped the papers from demonizing her, spoke with the parents of the bullies, made them see how the tragedy could have been avoided but still I assured them their children would be well cared for and healed in no time. Then I went to Sunset… She was like a statue, sitting in her room, the look on her face… It broke my heart!”

Midnight felt his ears droop, and felt a little guilty for questioning Celestia’s choice. But regardless, he knew he had to change her mind about Sunset.

“I cannot tell you the effort it took for me to get through to her,” Celestia sighed as she wiped her tears with a handkerchief.
“But I helped sunset realize she had great power and such power, as she had already seen, could be dangerous if it was not focused, directed, controlled. I offered her to be my personal student and she accepted, wanting to be a mage that helps others instead of hurt them. Without the stigma of her social-nightmare, and with my guidance, Sunset quickly bloomed into a prodigy! However I can’t deny I didn’t notice things about her. Her fragile self-esteem, her ambitiousness, her fear of failure…”

She looked at Midnight and asked, “Please be kind to her, Midnight.”

Midnight nodded, “I’ll be fair.”

But as he left Celestia’s chambers, Midnight felt guilty, knowing he wouldn’t.

Midnight wished he’d asked Celestia where Sunset’s room was, as he wandered aimlessly. He’d been in the castle a few times before but never enough to really know the place by heart.

Now that he was alone, however, he sighed, as he was at a loss. He knew what he had to do, but this was different. Midnight never had any idea that Celestia had originally chosen somepony else as the one to wield the Element of Magic, which obviously didn’t work out since that role was assumed by Twilight.

But Twilight didn’t exist yet in this time, though he felt safe to assume she would. Night Light and Twilight Velvet would soon have their son, and as long as nothing rocked the boat then Twilight Sparkle would eventually come alone.

Right now however, he had to discredit a young and ambitious unicorn mage in front of her teacher, a young unicorn with a troubled past and tough upbringing.

He sighed again, Fate can be a really cruel bitch…

*ZAP*

Midnight yelped as he heard something whoosh past his head, and strike the wall. Recomposing himself, he gaped at the burn mark marring the pristine wall and shuddered what that might have done had it hit him.

“Seriously?”

He whirled around to see Sunset, giving him a look that read ‘really?’

“What the buck is wrong with you?!” Midnight snapped as he pointed out the blast-mark. “Are you actually trying to kill me?!”

“Please, if I wanted to kill you, I wouldn’t have deliberately missed,” Sunset huffed.

“Really? Just like I suppose you were gonna “deliberately miss” before Celestia intervened and sent you to your room?” Midnight said accusingly.

“How dare you speak her name without proper respect,” Sunset narrowed her eyes, “For that matter, just who the hay are you to her? What’s so special about you that she blows me off, her student?”

“Like she said, I’m an old friend of hers,” Midnight glared.

“Centuries old, from how it sounded,” Sunset brought up, Midnight gaping at her as she scrutinized him.
“You’ve aged pretty well, I would say…”

“I wonder what she’d say if she knew you eavesdropped on us? “Midnight said warningly. “How much did you hear?”

“I left after I heard you compare me to Catrina,” Sunset admitted. “But let me tell you something, Midnight Blaze… Catrina was a witch! A self-serving, power-hungry, and attention-seeking whorse! Unlike her, I want to serve and protect this nation, and I will do that by becoming the most powerful mage of all! I think I’ll start doing that by defeating you in a magic duel!”

Author's Note

I apologize for this short chapter but I aim to make this story end with an even 50 chapters

49. Coming to a Sunset - Part 4

Midnight raised a brow condescendingly, “A magic duel?”

“That’s right, you and me! Winner stays, loser leaves Canterlot forever,” Sunset challenged.

“I’m not interested in wagers, Sunset,” Midnight amended. “I’ll tell you what I am interested in… I can see you are a talented mage, I sense your power and wonder your potential… But what concerns me is your goals, your ambitions. Celestia advocates your desire to become a mage that can protect everypony, a mage who uses her powers for good. However, you have shown me none of that, that nothing benevolent motivates you, and believe you me that same ambition led Catrina to ruin. Because she allowed a futile lust for power to blind her to her teacher’s love and attempts to help. Celestia has great plans for you but unless you show me who you are and not what you can do I fear those plans are doomed to failure.”

“Who I am…?” Sunset at first seemed serene before she inflamed! “I am the most skilled and powerful unicorn since Star Swirl, and even he will pale in comparison to what I will become! No more will I be that same frightened filly whose raw power hurt others because she had no control! I will prove my right to command this nation, Midnight Blaze, by defeating you in a duel!!!”

Midnight regarded the angry teenaged filly before him and sighed, his eyes closed in pity.
“So be it… I wanted to know you, Sunset Shimmer, not your skills. But if you are so prideful that you value them over your own identity then you have already lost. Thus I am forced to show Celestia her folly.”

Before Sunset could knew it, Midnight’s horn flared.

*FLASH/FLASH/FLASH/FLASH/FLASH/FLASH*

Sunset shook off the dizziness of being teleported by somepony and saw she was in the front courtyard, Midnight facing her, and at the doorway was Celestia, Captain Ignitus, and a royal guard.

“What on earth?” Celestia took in the surroundings, noticing Midnight and Sunset in the courtyard.
“What is going on here?”

“Do you wanna explain, sunset or shall I?” Midnight offered.

Growling at him, Sunset turned away from Midnight and called to her teacher, “Princess Celestia! I don’t know what’s so special about this stranger you call your friend, he doesn’t even have a cutie-mark! But I can tell you this, I am going to defeat in a magic duel and prove to you that he’s a nopony unworthy of your time!“

“Sunset Shimmer!” Celestia was shocked at Sunset’s words but the young unicorn ignored her teacher and focused on Midnight.

“Let’s duel!” Sunset began by uprooting a tree set at the corner wall of the courtyard and throwing it at Midnight.

Midnight responded by drawing upon the sunlight to heat up on the tree, making it burst into flames and fall to the ground in ashes.

Sunset tried gathering the berries from the hedge-shaped berry bush nearby before launching them at Midnight. He responded by conjuring a parasprite that made a quick snack of the berries. Once its job was done, Midnight sent it back before it had a chance to multiply.

Sunset growled and conjured a thundercloud over Midnight, a crack of lightning almost getting Midnight. Thankfully, he was quick enough to dodge it, and conjured a miniature windmill and made it blow the thundercloud away.

“Hmph! I’m bored, Midnight,” Sunset boasted, “I mean, Princess Celestia holds you in such high esteem, yet all you’re doing is countering my parlor tricks.”

Midnight was stone-faced aside from a raised brow, his stoic demeanor irking Sunset.

“Let’s get a little serious, shall we?! My special talent is drawing upon the sun to fuel my magic!” Sunset boasted.
“With the sun on my side how can you possibly hope to defeat me?!”

“I hear a lot of boasting, Sunset Shimmer,” Midnight shrugged indifferently, “but I’m not seeing what it is that’s so boast-worthy! Y’know what they say about big-talkers…”

Growling and grinding her teeth, Sunset yelled, “I’ll show you something boast-worthy!!”

Sunset focused, taking in the sunlight, fueling the power within, accumulating it towards her horn, and conjuring above the tip of her horn a tiny ball of fire. It flared and blistered as it grew, and everypony gasped to see what looked like a miniature sun floating above Sunset’s horn.

“Sunset, stop!” Celestia shouted, but her student was lost in her sun-enraged power-build.

The miniature sun slowly swelled like a balloon, its flames blistering louder and louder till it sounded like a wildfire, snapping, crackling, fluming. Midnight was impressed but then he saw a whip of flame lash out before ringing around the sun and quickly re-assimilating with it. He shifted his attention from the sun to its actual source and saw Sunset sweating, twitching, struggling to stay on her hooves as the magical strain was getting to her.

She might draw strength from the sun but she can’t handle it, Midnight surmised to himself and simply did nothing.

Sunset however was struggling as she soon realized, I’m losing control!

The solar flares of her conjured sun whipped out like ribbons, setting anything they touched on fire, the searing sphere fluctuating as it began to lose stability. Midnight noticed it too and realized, It’s gonna blow!

And blow it did, though Midnight quickly cast a barrier around the sphere to contain it. However he had not been quick enough to completely enclose the supernova as bits of it managed to explode out. Midnight could do nothing to stop the bits that escaped as he put all of his focus into containing the explosion and cut it off from the air to choke it. The parts of the explosion that escaped shot out like explosive arrows, striking a nearby tower, another scorching the area near Celestia, Ignitus, and the two guards. Ignitus quickly cast his own barrier to shield the princess and his gaurds, but they all gasped to see the nearby tower lose structure before it toppled over and fell to the city below. The sound of the crushing fall was bone-chilling and the immediate following of terrorized screams were even worse.

Enraged, Midnight willed his barrier to compress, suffocating the explosion and snuffing it out. Sunset was panting heavily and gaping at Midnight, shocked that he had been able to not only contain her spell gone awry but extinguish it!

“You stupid selfish girl!” Midnight yelled, “Are you so self-absorbed and reckless you don’t care of the innocents you might have hurt?! The innocents you claimed to wish to protect?! This nation is about the ponies who make it up, not the pony who leads it! If you ever expect to be a leader, you have to realize that your ego has no place in such authority, that even Princess Celestia is a servant of her people!”

“SHUT UP!!!” Sunset exploded as she cast fireballs at Midnight, who teleported behind Sunset to avoid them. Sensing him behind her, Sunset quickly whirled about in a panic and cast a wall of energy wreathed in flame.

Midnight jumped away from the heat and released a powerful scream that shattered the energy wall like glass, and knocked Sunset back for a loop. Getting back her bearings, she growled as she reared up, her energy focused into her front hooves, and brought them down, creating a shockwave-like tremor, releasing enough force to rattle the whole castle.

Midnight willed his own gravity to weaken and leapt up to avoid the tremor, to Sunset’s shock, before he restored his gravity, bringing him down in front of her, a fierce look in his eyes. Sunset was so surprised by his moves that she didn’t see the telekinetic pulse coming until she was sent hurtling through the air. Thankfully, she landed on a soft berry bush but she growled angrily as she scrambled to her hooves, throwing an angry look at her opponent.

Then, to Midnight’s surprise, he felt a telekinetic pull reeling him in towards Sunset, his hooves clasped together as Sunset’s horn ignited with such intensity Celestia gasped!
“Sunset, stop!”

When they were face-to-face, Sunset glared in such a way that it told Midnight she was teetering the edge, as she whispered in a tone of blame and warning, “You pushed me…”

She pointed her horn right at Midnight’s face, Celestia screaming, “DON’T!!!”

A powerful flaming pulse of heat and energy blinded the spectators and when it stopped, they all gaped to see smoke surrounding Midnight’s face while Sunset’s was pulled into a disturbing smile of victory.

“Sunset…!” Celestia was horrified at what she had just witnessed, devastated that her student had killed her friend, and just before she was about to order Ignitus and the guards to seize Sunset…!

A black velvety tendril whipped out of nowhere, ensnaring Sunset’s horn, a second wrangling her legs, making her yelp as she fell over onto her side, and she yelled, “What the-?!”

“You underestimated me…”

All eyes turned to Midnight as the smoke cleared from around his face to reveal it was shielded by a black solid-looking circle with a tendril extending towards his horn. Then they saw the black circle unravel like an uncoiling serpent, fading as it retreated towards Midnight’s horn, or rather the shadow of Midnight’s horn, and Celestia felt her heart soar to see her friend was alright.

Sunset gaped up in shock as she realized aloud, “…You’re a lunar pony!”

“And you just tried to kill me,” Midnight responded with a face devoid of emotion. “That conjured sun of yours, powerful but obviously beyond your ability to control. In other words, it was dangerous. Believe it or not I don’t care in the slightest that you tried to use it against me… but the fact that you endangered Princess Celestia, Captain Ignitus, the guards, and most importantly the ponies of this city! There is no telling how many innocent lives you’ve hurt or, Faust forbid, killed! You allowed your rage to overrule your very common sense and abused your talents in all the wrong ways… I simply thought that you lacked the traits necessary for Celestia’s hopes but now I see you are far worse!”

Now Midnight wasn’t so stone-faced, he was getting verbal and showing his contempt as he lowered his face right toward Sunset’s.
“You have no appreciation or respect for friendship or harmony! You are an emotionally-unstable filly, perhaps even worse than that poor child that lost control out of fear rather than anger and you have set yourself on a pedestal so high you’ve become so self-entitled and self-absorbed that it’s disgusting!”

All the while Midnight talked, Celestia look on, in shock, in horror, in realization while Sunset stared defiantly yet her eyes wavered nervously as Midnight continued his tirade.
“You have power, you have potential, neither an excuse to squander your gifts or think yourself above others! I have no doubts you could ever hope to live up to Celestia’s and be as she, a shining example of benevolence, guidance, and compassion, and unless you take a good look at yourself and see just how flawed you’ve allowed yourself to become I shudder at what awaits you at the end of the path you’ve taken!”

Midnight stepped away, sighing deeply as his rage softened, his eyes expressing sorrowful hope, “But as bad as you’ve shown yourself to be, Sunset, you can still make a change. In the course of my journey I have met individuals far worse than you, and I don’t mean just Catrina. Carry on with your studies but not just in magic. Take a look inside and start asking yourself the big questions: Who are you, and what do you want? Let go of your fear, your anger, your pride. Don’t strive to be the best in all the world. That path is a lonely one, fraught with pain and the unknown. Instead, strive to be the best that you can be, for that is a path that will guide you towards a world of elation and content that will surprise you. Accept friendship and allow others in, open yourself to them just as I did. Life is so much more than control and power; it’s about the magic of friendship, finding a purpose that fills you with joy and fulfillment. Because if you put your heart into it, there is nothing you can’t do!”

Celestia and Ignitus were dazed, at the entire duel they had witnessed, the horrifying behavior of an emotionally-unstable unicorn mage, at the ranting lecture of one most mysterious, and his wise counsel, and watched as he turned towards them.
“Princess Celestia, don’t give up hope on Sunset. She isn’t the pony you hoped for, but I promise you that pony will one day make herself known to you. Just have a little faith.”

Sunset meanwhile felt her heart pump madly, her eyes twitched behind her disheveled mane, as she shook at Midnight’s words towards her teacher. He had disgraced her in the eyes of Princess Celestia, had the gall to lecture her, paint a picture most unflattering and humiliate her, and the nerve to speak encouragement so spurious and condescending after he had ruined her life!

“Thank you for opening my eyes, Midnight…” Celestia sighed sadly, “Though your words are encouraging. I was so blindsided by Sunset’s skills and potential I forgot what really matters in wielding-”

“I know why, Your Highness,” Midnight interrupted, bowing his head politely, “and I understand. But as I said, simply have faith that in the end everything will be alright.”

The two friends smiled and bowed to each other before Midnight stepped back a bit and waved farewell, his Time Stone invoked as the magic began.

“AAAAAUUUGGGHHHH!!!!”

All eyes turned towards the screaming Sunset, her eyes flaring miasma as a bolt of darkness flew from her horn and struck Midnight over his heart!

Midnight gasped in shock, blood spilled, and in Wink of Light he vanished, leaving Celestia horrified as she looked from the spilled blood on the ground to her fallen student.

“Sunset… what have you done?!” Celestia’s voice was heart-rending.

Sunset’s eyes cleared at the sorrow of her teacher’s voice, widening as she realized she had fallen onto her own sword.

“Guards! Seize her!” Ignitus and his two guards charged Sunset Shimmer, who backed away in fright and confusion.

When they were almost upon her, Sunset screamed, waves of heat barring Ignitus and the guards and shying them away before Sunset vanished in a burst of flame.

She didn’t know where she wound up. She didn’t care. She could only fall to her side as her world came crashing down on her.

She’d had it all, a life of privilege and education, the ruler of the nation as her teacher, the promise of power and prestige.

And he came along and ruined everything!!

Sunset stood back up and screamed again, conjuring burst of fire and setting the woods around her ablaze, animals running in fear from this encroacher’s warpath as she screamed, “MIIDNIGHT BLAZE!!! I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU!!! I HOPE YOU SURVIVED MY SPELL BECAUSE I WANT YOU TO SUFFER!!! YOU’VE RUINED ME, YOU’VE DESTROYED MY FUTURE, AND WHEREVER YOU ARE, IF YOU YET LIVE, I WILL FIND YOU, AND I WILL DESTROY YOU!!!!!!”

Having blown off her steam, Sunset seethed and shook as she regarded the firestorm around her. She knew she could no longer remain in Equestria. Her attempt on Midnight’s life, with dark magic no less, would drive Celestia and her guards to hunt her down. She wouldn’t be safe unless she ran and ran far enough to be out of Celestia’s domain.

Deciding upon her next course of action, she vanished in a flurry of flames, leaving the forest around her to burn.

Author's Note

The next chapter will end this story and will be in a way I doubt any of you will expect!

I apologize to Sunset Shimmer fans out there for Sunset's portrayal here. I get some of you are thinking, 'Why didn't she go through the mirror?'

Let me make something clear - This story and its universe have nothing to do with 'Equestria Girls' so I needed to get Sunset out of the way somehow.

50. Coming to a Sunset - epilogue

Canterlot, the royal capitol of Equestria!

Pristine architecture, high-end restaurants, theatres rivaling Bridleway performances in Manehatten. Here and there, high society went about their business. An up and coming business-stallion had arrived from Ponyville for his first solo entrepreneurship with a famous airship company. A college couple, the mare a pudgy yet adorable blue earth pony with a mane resembling frosting, her beau a tall and lanky yellow stallion with a short carrot-orange mane-cut, were celebrating their one-month anniversary in Canterlot. A purple earth pony teenaged filly with a two-toned light rose-colored mane in a questionable style had come with her fillyfriends to party. A gray unicorn with a jet-black mane and his fillyfriend, a yellow unicorn mare with an indigo mane, were enjoying tea in front of a high-class teashop before the stallion had to return to his father’s company to attend a business-meeting.

For all of these ponies in Canterlot Square, it was a bright and promising day. The sun was gentle warm, the breeze felt great, the central fountain was gorgeous as the statues poured water from their spouts.

It came to a grinding halt as a flash of light earned everypony’s attention and they gasped to see a blue unicorn stumble out of sphere of misty energy that vanished like smoke! He held his hoof over his heart as a black goopy substance bled out from a wound, a similar blackness inflaming his veins, making them visible even through his coat. He gasped and wheezed, struggling to stand before he fell over. The dating earthy pony couple gasped in horror, the mare hurrying over, ignoring her coltfriend’s warning, “Hold on, sugarplum! He might be sick with something contagious!”

Ignoring him, the mare knelt by the wheezing unicorn, asking, “Dearie, what happened? Who did this to you?”

Midnight’s eyes struggled to focus at this good samara-itan and they widened in recognition.
“C-Cup Cake…!”

She gasped, “How do you know my name?!”

“H-help me...” Midnight begged before he started coughing trying to cover his mouth with his hoof. But then he gasped and started to panic as he saw his hoof had blood on it.

Cup Cake shouted, “Somepony help! This poor dear needs a hospital!!”

Two royal guards bearing hospital crests on their uniforms helped carry Midnight through the hospital doors, one of them shouting, “Somepony get a stretcher! This is a Code Dark!”

The nurse-ponies hurried over with a stretcher ready to go, the two guards assuring Midnight, “Now, sir? We’re just gonna get you onto this stretcher, are you ready?”

Midnight answered with a painful groan, the two guards and the nurses frowning in worry. The guards gently held Midnight, “On 3? 1… 2... 3!”

Midnight groaned even more as he was lifted onto the stretcher and laid down, one of the nurses coming forward, “We’ll take it from here, sirs. Somepony hurry ahead and have them prep the emergency room for a Code Dark patient, STAT!”

“I’m on it!” One nurse hurried off to the emergency room as the rest, along with a doctor, hurried over to Midnight and started wheeling him through the halls.

“Sir, my name is Doctor Pure Heart,” the doctor spoke as his aura levitated a tiny flashlight. “Can you tell me your name?”

“M-Midnight…” Midnight wheezed.

“OK, Midnight, stay strong,” Pure Heart encouraged, “we’re gonna help you! Can you tell me who did this to you or do you know what dark spell they used?”

“No…!” Midnight moaned as he felt his heart shiver, and he whimpered, “I’m scared!”

“Midnight, Midnight!” Pure Heart put a hoof on Midnight’s shoulder, “I promise you we’re gonna do everything we can! Just hold tight, we’re taking you to the emergency room.”

Midnight shivered as he broke into cold sweat, he wheezed with every breath, he felt it spreading through his veins. The ceiling lights passed him over as he was wheeled towards the emergency room, Midnight turning his eyes away from them and looked towards his right when they passed by an open hospital room. It had been for only a moment but he saw them!

Twilight Velvet looking exhausted, Night Light relieved, the both of them happy, their faces full of love as they couldn’t take their eyes off the tiny foal in Velvet’s arms, a foal with a coat of bright white and a mane streaked several shades of blue.

“Shining..?” Midnight struggled to hold his hoof towards the room and felt his nerves wrack as the room passed him by.
“Wait… was that-”

“We’re here!” Pure Heart announced as he and the nurses wheeled in their patient through the doors to the emergency room.

The hospital doors flew open and the staff gasped to see Princess Celestia hurry in, her face struggling to keep her composure.
“Where is he?”

Her tone was almost harsh as she spoke, “A Code Dark was instigated, I must see the patient!”

“Uh- Your Majesty,” a nurse stepped up and bowed respectfully, “The patient was admitted into the emergency room just twelve minutes ago, and they’re already-”

“Where is the emergency room?” Celestia said in a tone that was oddly polite and demanding at the same time.

“Th-that way!” The nurse pointed down the hall and immediately Celestia hustled. The staff and patients along the hall quickly noticed her approach and gangway'd to allow her past. Her eyes focused upon the lit sign that read ‘emergency room’.

Midnight laid upon the operating table, the best unicorn doctors going over his condition with various spells, trying to determine what dark magic had afflicted him, what it was doing to him, how to treat it. He wasn’t really aware – He was afloat, caught in a sensation somewhere between being awake and being asleep. The drugs had dulled the pain and his senses, allowing him to drift from reality.

He was afraid, and the more he thought about it, the more he thought of his friends, his family, his brother. His Twilight.

He didn’t know why, but the memories made themselves known. Happy memories, shared experiences, a special time he’d shared with each of them.

He remembered the first time he tried apple-bucking and hurt his left fetlock and Applejack laughing a little at his impulsiveness, the absurdity rubbing off on Midnight that he got a case of the giggles.

He remembered watching the sunset with Big Macintosh after a long day’s work on the farm, the moment just feeling like a reward somehow in its fading splendor.

He recalled his very first Pinkie party when Pinkie Pie challenged him to a cider-drinking contest, which he regrettably won.

When he introduced Dreamer the wolf pup to Fluttershy and she told Midnight all kinds of things about caring for his new pet, and they’d laughed when they saw Dreamer play with some of Fluttershy’s little animal friends.

The time he saw Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane in another rivalry-instigated argument and they tried racing only to both plow straight into an errant thundercloud. It took days for their manes to get back to normal.

How Rarity gave him a really nice scarf with his initials on it.

The look on his face when Twinken saw the adoption papers the day he and Midnight became real brothers, how happy he was to finally have a family.

The hard work he and Blueblood put into the airship they’d donated to Ponyville and the look of pride Blueblood had of his contribution and his gratitude for Midnight’s help.

How messy his and Soarin’s faces wound up after their pie-eating contest which Soarin won along with a rather unpleasant tummy-ache.

Seeing Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Rumble, Button Mash, and Twinken go on crusade after crusade in misguided ventures for cutie-marks.

The look on Spike’s face when he saw the rare comic book Midnight got him for his birthday.

That glorious experience in her tower, when she and he gave each other the other’s virginity, and how he said to her ‘Twilight Sparkle, with all my heart and soul, I love you…’

The doctors looked at each other as cold unfeeling reality sunk in, while in came, “Princess Celestia!”

They briefly bowed but Celestia paid them no mind as her eyes fell upon Midnight. His sapphire coat was pale, revealing black veins spread throughout his shivering body, his wheezing breath, the bandage over his heart blackened by his tainted blood, his horn flickering like a dimming lightbulb.

“Leave us,” Celestia ordered.

“B-but, You Majesty-” Pure Heart protested, only for a most intense look in Celestia’s eyes to ‘encourage’ him to obey as he quickly herded out his staff.

Celestia slowly approached the blue unicorn, seeing his belongings on a nearby table.

She was shocked!

Only months had passed since that terrible duel between this friend so dear to her heart and her student whose flaws her heart had blinded her to. She’d sent search parties for Sunset Shimmer yet no trace of her had been found, any leads led to nowhere, and she’d prayed with all her heart that Midnight had survived, that he would be alright, that she would see him again.

Well, here he was in front of her, clearly not alright, and as she cast a spell to ascertain Midnight’s condition, she felt her heart break. The dark magic had spread throughout his body, carried by his heart beating hard in futile effort to keep Midnight alive. Even now, the taint was eating away at his life-force, that glorious spark that was Midnight’s life was flickering, struggling to keep burning, a soft ember weakening as it was slowly surrounded in deepening darkness.

She felt the tears well up in her eyes as she realized that even her seemingly divine power was not enough to undo the damage that had been done. She struggled to keep her composure as she came over to the blue unicorn’s side.

Seeing him as he began to fade, she couldn’t stop the sob from escaping her quivering lips. She noticed his eyes twitch a bit before they opened, and widen at the face above them.
“P-princess…”

“Shh, don’t talk, I’m here,” Celestia spoke softly and soothingly, as she placed her hoof on Midnight’s cheek. He reached up and grasped it with his own as though it were a lifeline.

“Celestia… I saw him!” Midnight’s eyes widened, Celestia shaking her head, not understanding. “Just born, in his mother’s arms…”

“Who?” Celestia wasn’t sure if Midnight was of sound mind but if he was this newborn was obviously of importance.
“Who was just born, Midnight? Who is the mother?”

“T-Twi- Twilight…” Midnight coughed, flecks of blood flying from his lips, to Celestia’s grief. “N-Night Light…”

“Twilight Velvet?” Celestia tried, the name familiar to her, Midnight nodding vigorously, groaning as he lowered his head back to his pillow.

“I’m almost there!” Midnight whispered with a faint tone of hope as he looked up to Celestia, his eyes searching for assurance, and feeling his heart break when he saw none upon her face.
“No… No, no! It can’t be…!”

“I-it’ll be alright!” Celestia sobbed, sounding more like she was trying to convince herself. She should’ve been used to it by now. She’d lived over a thousand years, seen friends come and go, witnessed hundreds of births, attended more funerals than she’d cared to count. So many friends, all with a limited time in this world into which they were born as tiny little foals that grew up and then withered away. She’d seen many friends die.

Why was this so much more painful?

Seeing the crushing heartbreak in his eyes flowing with tears, his face marred by those blackened veins, his nose dribbling, his lips quivering and never had Celestia heard a voice that sounded so defeated.
“So close… I was so close!”

He gazed up into Celestia’s weeping face, his pleading turquoise eyes glazed with pain.
“Please, Tia… Why can’t I stay…?”

And the Princess of the Sun watched helplessly as those turquoise eyes struggled to stay open, losing focus upon the heartbroken mare above them before they slowly and inevitably closed.

Forever.

Author's Note

What did I tell you, this story ends in a way you did not expect, i'm sure!

But worry not, readers! This is not the ending, and the real answers will be revealed once you read the next chapter of the main story!

On a side-note, Midnight's dying words were inspired by Fred Burkle from the TV show "Angel

1. The Harmonic Origin - Part 1

“Mmm…”

In the middle of a vast field of grass beneath a cloudy sky did stir a sapphire blue unicorn unmarked. As he came to, he took in his surroundings and saw the grass around him had been burned away, and some of his belongings lay strewn about.

“Where am I…?” He struggled to his hooves like a newborn colt, feeling oddly weak as he explored his memories, noting particulars.

His name was Midnight Blaze, he embodied the Element of Faith, he was a Guardian of Harmony, he lived in Ponyville with his adoptive family, he had an adoptive little brother named Twinken, and he was in love with a most beautiful unicorn mare named Twilight Sparkle. They had been together through thick and thin, were friends with the most amazing ponies, they had overcome fierce adversaries, solved mind-boggling problems, and had learned together the Magic of Friendship.

Shaking off the wooziness as he felt his second wind, Midnight looked around, and saw only long fields of grass, distant mountains, and a forest in one direction. Nothing looked familiar, for he did not see Canterlot or the mountain upon which it was built. The weather was breezy and a tad chilly, and there wasn’t a soul in sight.

“Is this Equestria…?” he wondered aloud before noting the objects around him. He was relieved to see his saddlebags were here, so at least he wouldn’t have to carry these things in his aura.

He levitated them up and strapped them on before taking inventory! Midnight was relieved to see the two-way journal with his master, Prince Sombra! He tucked it into his left bag and looked to see his pega-goggles! He’d be able to fly. Then he noticed something glowing dim as an ember. He approached and levitated it to eye-level to see it was his invention!

The star-cut gem-like stone composed of three spells crystalized into material form, glittering like opal, but then he sensed a mild distortion, a magic woven into its make-up that wasn’t there when he’d completed it!

Before he could contemplate further, he felt a breeze and something blown against his fetlock. He looked down and gasped!

It was a photograph, one he’d had pinned to the bulletin board in his workshop, a photo he would look at every time he was there.

It was a picture of him and the gang after they’d defeated Nightmare Moon and restored her to Princess Luna.

He held it up and saw himself as he sat to Twilight’s right, Fluttershy crouched in front of them both, Rarity and Pinkie Pie to Midnight’s right, while Applejack and Big Mac stood to Twilight’s left. Above Twilight was Rainbow Dash, and above Midnight was Thunderlane.

All of them smiling happily at the camera, the very picture they’d taken together after they’d become friends.

Just seeing it, this picture of his best friends in the entire world, his brother and sister, his special somepony, made Midnight feel an odd mixture of happiness that in a way they were still with him and the sadness that in reality he was alone. He tucked the stone and photo into his right bag and strapped on his goggles before giving them a tap with his hoof.

He felt the pegasus magic envelop him in a flash of light that sounded like the crack of lightning, and instantly, he felt the absence of his horn and the familiar sensation of wings.

Lowering his front, his wings raised, Midnight leapt up and with a mighty flap he took to the air, and rose high so as to better survey his surroundings. Peering down, he saw the spot of charred grass where he had awoken and around that were miles of grasslands, rippling like an ocean. In the distance, he saw high hills and mountains, and in another direction was a forest lush and green. But then he saw something at the edge of the forest, his current pegasus eyes enabling him to see further than he could in his unicorn form.
It looks like… a tower?

As there wasn’t a soul in sight and no sign of civilization anywhere else, Midnight briefly dove and flew in the direction of the apparent tower. Flying to his destination took almost no time at all, and as he got closer, he confirmed his destination to be a tower indeed.

It stood high, even dwarfing the tree line of the forest behind it. It was composed of mottled stone, with one side coated by a curtain of soft green moss with purple blooms here and there. The top of the tower was a steeple, with a belfry and a spire upon which flew a flag of blue outlined gold.

Beneath the steeple was a balcony and there appeared to be a telescope of sorts peering over the stone railing. Along the tower’s height were windows here and there, one had an arch-frame, another was a circle, a third was a bay window, and there was one that looked like stained-glass though the cloudy overcast made it difficult to see what the stained-glass displayed. On each side of the tower were pipes poking out and spewing smoke, so Midnight assumed they were chimneys of sorts.

Hanging from the tower was a long banner of royal blue, outlined gold but emblazoned with a symbol of two stars and a swirly pattern, right above a wooden door, framed with iron, a heavy doorknocker forged into the face of a lion, a ring of metal hanging from its mouth. The door handle was brass and weathered, and as the chill of evening began to fall, Midnight realized he needed a place to stay, and hopefully the owner of this tower would be kind enough to let him stay if only for the night.

Taking a deep breath and reverting to his unicorn form, Midnight replaced his goggles into his saddlebag and concentrated upon the knocker. It clanged against the door three times in steady rhythm, and awaited a response, as was the custom common courtesy demanded.

No sound indicated anyone coming, and as the moments turned to minutes, Midnight furrowed his brows as his impatience blew his manners out the window. He concentrated on the knocker again and rammed it numerously and rapidly before ending it with a most punctuated clang!

“OK, ok, I’m coming! Keep your shorts on!”

The voice sounded irritated, as were the hoofsteps approaching the door from the inside, and for a moment Midnight was afraid he’d made a mistake because of his rudeness. Because the door opened and standing before him was a unicorn stallion, his coat bluish-gray, his mane short but wavy, colored coffee brown with streaks of silver, his narrowed eyes aquamarine, and he wore a robe of royal blue patterned with stars and moons. His age was difficult to guess. He wasn’t young but he wasn’t old either, and he had a full beard colored the same as his mane.
“Well, whattya want?!”

“Um, please forgive my rudeness, sir,” Midnight dipped his head, feeling intimidated as his ears pressed down submissively.
“But I’m kind of lost and have no shelter at the moment. Would you be so kind as to let me stay? Just for the night, of course!”

“I don’t know…” the unicorn narrowed his eyes shrewdly. “You seem to be more interested in disturbing ponies just before they deign to relax with a nice cuppa hot cocoa.”

The very sound of hot cocoa enticed Midnight but he suppressed it as he pleaded, “Please, sir! I apologize for disturbing you and meant no offense! But right now, I’m lost and have nowhere else to go! All I ask is to stay the night, and in the morning I’ll leave as soon as you ask me to.”

Midnight looked hopefully at the stallion, whose look was inscrutable. Growling, he turned to go back inside but said, “Wipe your hooves before you come in.”

Midnight perked happily and did as he was asked before stepping through the threshold. He found himself in a cozy sitting room with a comfortable-looking sofa, a big armchair, a large flat stone served as a makeshift coffee table, a stone fireplace alit made for a pleasant warmth, a flowerpot with purplish-white blooms rested on a windowsill to the right and to the left was a stone staircase ascending along the wall up to the next floor.

“I suppose it’d be rude not to offer you a cup of cocoa, if you want it,” the unicorn grumbled, Midnight instantly replying, “That would be very nice, thank you, sir!”

“Then you can drop your rump on the couch, while I get the pot. Should be ready by now,” the unicorn took the stairs up while Midnight took his offer of the couch.

It was comfortable indeed and he placed his saddlebags on the stone table in front of him as he relaxed, feeling the heat of the fireplace wash over him. But his concerns of where he was returned to nag him.
How did I get here, and where exactly is here?

He searched his memories, particularly what he remembered before waking up in the middle of nowhere.
I’d just completed my time-slowing stone… Nah, that sounds dumb. Time Stone, that sounds better… Ok, so I’d just completed my Time Stone and tested it, and if I remember right, it worked! Then… I felt something familiar, my mind went blank…!

Growling in frustration, he stomped the floor, angrily saying, “What happened after that?!”

“After what?”

Midnight jolted and saw the unicorn stallion return, levitating a tray with a teapot of sorts, two mugs, a small pitcher, and a bowl of what looked like cookies.

“Ok, pardon my outburst, sir,” Midnight apologized as his host placed the tray onto the stone table and sunk into his armchair.
“Just trying to figure out my situation.”

“Agh, don’t speak to me of situations, boy,” the unicorn grumbled, “I have enough of them on my plate, what with the tribes still squabbling.”

“Uh, tribes, sir?” Midnight inquired, not quite understanding.

The unicorn sighed tiresomely but kindly explained, “Ever since the great exoduses of the three tribes to this new land, things have been tense. Despite my apprentice and her new friends, Smart Cookie, and Private Pansy, convincing Princess Platinum, Commander Hurricane, and Chancellor Puddinghead to accept friendship and let go of hatred in the pursuit of unity, things between the tribes continue to teeter upon the edge of a sword.”

Midnight’s eyes widened as he recognized those names, from the history books Twilight had made him read.
Those are five of the six founders of Equestria! And if the apprentice is Clover the Clever, and this is her master…!

Dreading what he was asking, but knowing he must, Midnight asked, “Remind me again, sir, how long has it been since Equestria was founded?”

“Four tiresome years,” the unicorn groaned, “three since the great exoduses from the tribes’ former land to Equestria and thence the tribes continue to bicker! It might not be as bad as it was before but now the debates matter much more than food, weather, and raising the sun and moon!”

“Whattya mean, sir?” Midnight pressed.

“Recently, I attended a summit of the leaders, this time with my old friend, King Bullion in attendance,” the unicorn explained.
“I voiced my idea before the leaders of the tribes that if we were to unite then we must have a leader to rule us as one tribe rather than three but then somepony begged the question, who would lead our three tribes made one? And that is where the problems arose.”

“…Because… each tribe wants one of their own to be that leader,” Midnight deduced, the unicorn giving him an intrigued look.

“Well, at least you have something upstairs other than your horn. Yes, young colt, the question of who will lead Equestria is a matter of grave importance, because whichever pony is bequeathed the burden of the throne will either be an earth pony, a pegasus, or a unicorn, and however sincere or self-serving they turn out to be, the other tribes will protest and claim the pony would favor their own tribe above the rest.”

Midnight’s heart was beginning to pound as he began to suspect the identity of his host, his head telling him to confirm it but his fear making him hesitate.
“Oh, I forgot, sir. My name is Midnight Blaze, and you are?”

“I am called Star Swirl the Bearded,” the unicorn answered and went silent as though awaiting a reaction.

*Thump*

Star Swirl opened his eyes and was surprised, for his guest fainting in front of him after introducing himself was not quite the reaction he’d been expecting.
“Was it something I said?”

Author's Note

Midnight's time-travelling journey begins just as Equestria is getting onto its own hooves. In this adventure, Minight meets Star Swirl the Bearded, before the Rule of the Two Sisters! ...And witnesses the birth of a great power!

6. A Dazzling Conflict! - Part 3

As they carried on, Star Swirl held up the device and noted, “See as the glow slowly begins to brighten, assistant! It can only mean one thing!”

“That we’re getting close to the source,” Midnight gathered.

“No, that it’s making a pretty light,” Star Swirl snapped, “Of course we’re getting close!”

“Sorry!” Midnight shied at Star Swirl’s sudden bite. “So, do you know what lies in the direction we’re going?”

“Well, we’re walking alongside Whitetail Woods,” Star Swirl noted, “ergo we are making our way to the western sea, which is exactly from where these wretched creatures sprung up!”

Whitetail Woods, Midnight thought, So it was called that this far back, huh…

Now that he took in his surroundings with more scrutiny, Midnight saw it was indeed the same kind of trees he once admired with Twilight when they partook in the Running of the Leaves, and he won first place. The memory made him smile, remembering how crazy-competitive Applejack and Rainbow Dash got that it made them place last together and how they learned to be better sports. Although he noticed there was a slight green haze around them.

Aloud, he said, “Any ideas on how to deal with the sirens once we find them?”

“You will stand back and watch me work,” Star Swirl said in a haughty tone, “I shall deal with these harridans and-”

“Whoa, whoa, just one apple-bucking minute!” Midnight protested, “You plan to face the three of them alone?!”

“Of course!” Star Swirl looked rather cocky, “An archmage as skilled and tested as I is all the solution to dealing with these meddlesome serpents. You are only along to be a witness for the history books.”

“I am along to help you deal with these monsters!” Midnight corrected, becoming peeved and oddly insulted.
“I am not just gonna stand by and let you take all the glory!”

“Glory is my bread and wine, colt,” Star Swirl scoffed, “and I handle situations such as this quite often. Whereas you, sir, are nothing more than a neophyte!”

Midnight didn’t know where it came from or how he got it, but right now, he didn’t care, as he felt his rage intensify his power, shimmers of heat and flurries of frost enveloping him, his eyes glowing white as he glared angrily at the arrogant old fart in front of him.

Seeing this challenge, Star Swirl ignited his own power, a helix of glimmering stars spiraling around him, his horn glowing and his eyes narrowing contemptuously, but before he could launch a spell…!

*BZZT*

Star Swirl was thrown for a loop as he spiraled in the air, yelling as he came down hard. Growling, he threw a dirty look at Midnight but gasped to see Midnight’s eyes were no longer glowing white but instead were green, his turquoise pupils maddened to angry red, and purplish miasma hazing from the corners of his eyes and at once the archmage knew!
Dark magic…!

He growled and concentrated, only to cry out as he felt a magical feedback and reached up to his horn. He gasped as he felt some kind of hard and cragged blemish along its length and he realized Midnight must have cursed his horn!

The sight of his curse nullifying Star Swirl’s horn gave Midnight a brief moment of clarity as he shook his dazed mind out of it and said, “Star Swirl! This is getting ridicul-”

*THWACK*

Midnight found himself on the ground, groaning as he held his aching jaw. Star Swirl had punched him, and had also punched out that small sparkle of clarity, Midnight growling through the pain as he stood up and glared.
“You wanna scrap, grandpa?!”

“Uuraugh!” Star Swirl answered by lunging into Midnight, the two unicorn yelling as they scrambled over, trying to get on top, throwing punches, kicking, even biting!

Midnight managed to squirm out and his honed bucking skills allowed him to send Star Swirl flying a fair distance. But in his haste, he lost his balance and fell over, his saddlebags coming undone and some things spilled out. Out of the corner of his eye, Midnight saw the photo of himself, Twilight, and all his friends. The smiles, how they were together, it helped Midnight to wonder.
Why…?

Then it hit him – The sirens’ magic must be affecting them!

“Augh!”

Midnight turned and just in time managed to dodge another tackle from Star Swirl, and realized nothing he said would get through unless the spell was lifted when an idea crossed his mind.
“Sonido Mutorbis!”

From Midnight’s horn did erect a distorted invisible orb that made a sound beat like from a speaker system, as it envelop him and Star Swirl, Midnight yelling, “Star Swirl, stop! It’s the sirens’ spell affecting us!”

“What’re you talking about?!” Star Swirl demanded when he realized it was unusually quiet as Midnight did not answer.

…

…

“Why is it so…?” Star Swirl looked around and noted the surroundings looked mildly distorted and he realized that he could not hear the breeze, the babble of the nearby brook, not even the sounds of the trees rustling in the wind, or the birds tweeting.

“I’ve cut us off from all sounds outside this barrier,” Midnight finally answered. “I think as we were getting closer to the sirens, the winds were carrying the sounds of their voices, however muted, towards us and with it their spell.”

“And sound can only travel through air,” Star Swirl felt the tension and rage uncalled for leave with every calming breath he took.
“Midnight, I’m so sorry… I don’t know where any of that came from!”

“There is no need to apologize,” Midnight assured, “it’s the sirens. I don’t know why they’re doing this, but now they threaten the very future of Equestria, and we must stop them. Together.”

“…You’re right,” Star Swirl nodded but suddenly remembered, “Now if you’ll be so kind…”

He waved his cursed horn and Midnight nodded. Taking a deep breath, he muttered the counter-curse, and Star Swirl felt the crystal blemishes fall from his horn like leaves from a branch in autumn.
“I am disturbed you practice dark magic…”

“Only as a last resort,”Midnight said with a firmness that Star Swirl felt it as much as he heard it although he did raise a brow, and Midnight amended, “And when I’m out of my head. But right now, we have to figure out a strategy. I can’t maintain this barrier and fight the sirens at the same time!”

“And we can’t fight the sirens at all if we’re fighting each other,” Star Swirl pondered when an idea formed. He willed some objects out of his saddlebags, specifically two rings set with a gemstone.

Midnight watched as Star Swirl’s horn released different ribbons of magic, which told him Star Swirl was weaving spells together, and watched as the woven spells flowed into the gem of each ring.
He levitated one right to Midnight and said, “Take this and place it upon your horn.”

Midnight did but looked at it, seeing a simple band of gold with a tiny sky blue gem, sensing the magic Star Swirl had infused into it. Deciding not to question Star Swirl would be a good way to show no hard feelings, he slid the ring onto his horn, feeling vaguely uncomfortable with it.

“I’ve infused these rings with wards against enchantments such as what we’ve just experienced,” Star Swirl explained.
“They also link us so we can whisper to each other even if we’re too far apart to hear, which will help us coordinate our strategies quicker and so the sirens will not be able to hear us.”

“Excellent idea,” Midnight’s ears drooped. “And… sorry about cursing your horn and… stuff.”

“Forgive me for my behavior,” Star Swirl dipped his head apologetically. “It was unbecoming of an archmage of my stature.”

“”Let’s cut the apologies and get back to business,” Midnight insisted. “We’re getting closer to the sirens, and we have to be smart. I say we sneak up on them, maybe even try to learn about them a little, then we form a plan and get the drop on `em!”

“A bold plan as any,” Star Swirl nodded in agreement before levitating up his tracking device. The gem was giving a steady glow.
“We’re likely to find them at the seashore somewhere. So long as their power remains intact, their spell upon those who’d been under it for too long will never be broken.”

“Then I say we go break them!” Midnight said with a determined smile.

“Indeed, my boy! Tally ho, a hunting we’ll go!” Star Swirl held up the device and the two galloped off, this time as comrades, and prepared to face what laid ahead!

The distant crash of waves and the smell of salt water, along with the brightness of the gem on star Swirl’s device, and the distant vocalizing of haunting yet beautiful voices all but confirmed for the two unicorns they had found their targets. They came to a rise of rocks and peered down.

They saw a beach of white sand, rhythmic waves, but resting upon a shoal with rocks giving them a good vantage point of the beach were undoubtedly the sirens. They looked like something like the sea-ponies Midnight had read about, but much bigger and fiercer, their fins larger and jagged, and their hooves were cloven.

The one in the middle was golden but a harsh and cold kind of gold, her fins bright orange with streaks of yellow, her eyes an arrogant raspberry red. She displayed a full-of-herself-absorbed demeanor and both unicorns would definitely peg her as the leader.

The siren to her left was colored fuchsia with purple fins streaked with brilliant aquamarine, her eyes a poisonous purple, and her manner was sour with a slightly bored look that also glared a slight contempt towards the other sirens.

The third siren was pale blue like ice, her fins a light blue streaked with persian blue, and her eyes a pinkish red that glinted a giddiness, her manner less mature than the other two sirens.

But then Midnight noticed something each of them had in common – On their chests, right below their necks, each siren bore a red jewel that seemed to resonate with their voices as they sang.

“So that’s them…” Midnight gathered, Star Swirl whispered, “Indeed, and so long as their power is whole, Equestria won’t be. I have a plan to rid us of these upstarts and I am thankful you are here to help.”

“I take it you have a plan?” asked Midnight.

“Well, I need time to prepare this spell I have in mind,” Star Swirl explained. “They don’t know we’re here yet but as I prepare this spell they will certainly notice me. When I give the signal, reveal yourself and distract them however you can.”

“Alright, stay here and prep that spell,” Midnight agreed, “I’m gonna get a closer look, maybe learn something about them.”

*FLASH*

Midnight teleported to the shoals and hid behind a rock, peering ever so carefully to look at the sirens, their backs to him. Good, they haven’t noticed me.

“Ha-ha-ha-ha! Can you just feel it ladies?” the golden siren snickered, “the more ponies who fall under our spell, the more they bicker, the more they hate, the more power we gain!”

“Yes, Adagio, we’ve already moved past that,” the fuchsia siren sighed but sounded satisfied, “thanks to these jewels you found, our singing now has greater power than we once did. It’s just annoying however that we have to keep moving about to infect more ponies with our spell! We need to find a way to make them come to us!”

“Ooh, ooh!” the blue siren raised her hoof like an eager foal, “Why don’t we invite everypony to a fish taco buffet?”

“Ugh, Sonata, ponies don’t eat meat!” the one called Adagio groaned. “Completely grass-scarfin’ inferior creatures. Those fools in Aquastria will rue the day they banished us! Once we conquer Equestria, they’ll see things our way, one way or another….”

“Star Swirl, how goes the spell?” Midnight whispered, feeling the link between them via the magic rings on their horns, as he kept his head low.

“It’s coming along but any moment now it will become too flashy,” Star Swirl confirmed. “I need you to-”

“Wait! There might be a way to simply render the sirens powerless,” Midnight interrupted.

“There’s no time!” Star Swirl snapped. “I don’t care what you do, just distract them!”

Sighing in frustration, Midnight weighed his options. Besides enchanting others with their singing, he didn’t know what the Sirens were capable of, so a sneak-attack might not be the best option. But as he observed them, he noted their vanity and saw there was no true sense of comradery between them. That’s when he smirked deviously as his brain hatched an idea!

“They honestly don’t eat fish?” Sonata asked, her tone incredulous. “Why not, it’s so good! They don’t know what they’re missing!”

“Sonata, go to sleep,” groaned Aria.

*FLASH*

The sound escaped none of them and its source was made obvious when they spied ahead of them, standing on the beach, the tide lapping at his fetlocks, a blue unicorn.

For a few tense moments, the Sirens narrowed their eyes at this uninvited guest when… he bowed and then cheered, “Hale, the great Sirens whose voices have no equal!”

“Figures,” snorted Adagio before she called out, “And what brings you before us, pony?”

“Only to take in your marvel, o Illustrious Ones!” Midnight was milking it but he knew these oh-so-full-of-themselves creatures would lap it up.
“And, if I may be so bold as to ask, with great humility of course, would you honor one so unworthy as I with a private performance?”

He carefully peered up and saw the Sirens flattering themselves and whispering before Adagio answered.
“Well, pony, while it being true you are unworthy, you acknowledge it, and you’ve caught us in a good mood… So we’ll privilege you what you have requested. Ladies?”

The Sirens cleared their voices while Midnight sat his rump down expectantly. The Sirens each took in and held a deep breath, before easing them out in a chorus of vocalization, their melodies flowing like smoke. Immaterial, ungraspable, but enthralling all the same. Midnight had to admit, they were amazing singers and luckily he didn’t feel any different except!

His eye twitched a bit as he felt the ring on his horn start to warm up uncomfortably, and he realized what was wrong!

Objects enchanted on the fly, such as the rings Star Swirl had done, were imperfect, and would burn out unless they drew mana from the mage who cast the enchantment. Since Midnight was wearing this improperly enchanted ring and was not the one who cast the enchantment, the ring’s power was starting to burn up! The longer it was forced to exert its power to protect Midnight from the Sirens’ singing the quicker the spell would burn out, leaving Midnight vulnerable.
Time to throw in the monkey wrench…

“STOP!!” he hollered, “Stop, stop! Enough!”

The Sirens did indeed stop but gasped, glaring reproachfully at Midnight as Adagio snapped, “How dare you interrupt! After we deigned to give one so insignificant as you a private performance!”

“Adagio, wait!” Aria whispered, “He doesn’t look like he’s fallen under our spell!”

“Quiet, you!” Adagio hissed before re-addressing Midnight, “Well?!”

“Do pardon my interruption, o Dazzling Ones,” Midnight said in a slippery tone, “but, as I was graced by your most captivating voices, I could not help but notice that someone among you… is singing flat!”

“Flat?!”
“Us?!”
“Have you gone deaf?!”

“Well… how else do you explain why I’m not… feeling it?” Midnight reasoned, and that one got the Sirens’ attention, which was good, as the ring on his horn had cooled down but Midnight didn’t want take any chances.
“I mean, everypony I’ve met whose heard your singing, they told me they felt… something after listening to you all sing. I mean, you’re great an’ all but… Maybe this was just a waste of my time.”

“Now hold on!” Adagio floated up and zoomed over in front of Midnight, glaring down at him. “…Who sounded flat?”

The other sirens floated over, and Midnight realized their power had enabled them to quite literally ‘swim’ through the air. As they surrounded him, he said, “Well, I can’t be sure, but… You’re the experts, who among you would you say is the one singing flat?”

“Well! It certainly isn’t me!” Adagio scoffed, Aria sniping, “Are you saying I’m flat?”

“But we’re not flat!” whined Sonata. “In fact, I think Adagio should cut back a bit on the tuna.”

“Are you calling me fat?!” Adagio growled at Sonata.

Midnight carefully snuck away as the Sirens started bickering among themselves, and couldn’t help snickering deviously as he though, What a bunch of idiots!

Then he whispered, “Star Swirl! How goes the spell?”

“Look for yourself,” he replied, prompting Midnight to look up at the ridge star Swirl was at, and he noticed sparks of mana and flashes. Quite noticeable that it made Midnight slowly grimace as he carefully looked over at the Sirens and exhaled in relief to see them too absorbed in their petty squabble.

“I’m just about ready,” he heard Star Swirl whisper, “keep them from looking in my direction!”

“Got it!” Midnight Flashed the Sirens and yelled, “Hey!”

“You know, just because you found these pendants, does not mean you are in charge!”
“And what exactly do you think you could be without me and these pendants?! I’ll tell you – Idiots!”
“Hey! I’m not an idiot! I’m a summer!”

“HEY!!!”

The Sirens all flinched at the outburst and looked to see Midnight, giving them a look that said ‘really?’.
“Y’know, speaking of those pendants… Why don’t you take them off? I think they’re messing up your vocal chords!”

Adagio might have been a little power-hungry but she wasn’t stupid.
“I think not! It appears, ladies, that we have an undesirable…”

“An undesirable what?” asked Sonata, making the other two growl in vexation.

“This pony isn’t under our spell!” Adagio clarified as she pointed her hoof at Midnight. “I don’t know how but he’s either resisting or he’s not affected by our singing at all!”

“Oh I’m affected all right,” Midnight said as he turned around, lifted his tail, and farted quite rudely. “That’s what your singing is doing to me.”

The Sirens all glared hatefully at Midnight, their pendants radiating harshly as their eyes glowed red, while midnight waved his rump at them and wagged his tail, snickering as he made sure they saw his ballsack, and taunted, “You can’t catch me, you can’t catch me!”

“GET HIM!!!” All three sirens screeched and zoomed after Midnight, who started galloping.

“Well done, my lad!” Midnight heard Star Swirl and sensed a great power invoked!

The Sirens felt it too as they all turned to the ridge, seeing Star Swirl glare down at them like a displeased parent, his horn shooting a tendril of white mana into the sky. Where it ended was an orb of light, distorting, lashing out like a solar flare, as it dragged down what seemed like a curtain, revealing a literal whole in the sky, and through it they saw a swirling abyss!

“Star Swirl! What are you doing?!” Midnight was blown.

“I am creating a rend in time and space,” Star Swirl explained, “and will banish these wretches to another dimension where their magic can do no more harm!”

As if responding to Star Swirl’s words, threads of white mana lashed out from the rend and ensnared the Sirens. They all screeched and raved and ranted as they were slowly dragged towards the rend.

“Star Swirl! Is this really necessary?!” Midnight didn’t actually like these power-hungry creatures but this seemed a little much.
“We don’t need to go this far, it’s those red jewels on them giving them such power!”

“Better safe than sorry!” Star Swirl’s tone was unreasonable, and Midnight saw real fear in the Sirens’ eyes, and at once he knew this was wrong.

“NO!” Midnight concentrated his horn and envisioned the jewels on the Sirens’ necks. His power reached out and felt them!

The jewels carried a dark magic all their own but not like the Alicorn Amulet had. These jewels didn’t corrupt these Sirens, they’d already had darkness within them. He probed the jewels and felt the weak points akin to fault lines, where the jewels were not as strong as the rest of their whole. He exerted his power, poured it into those fault lines, and at once, the jewels shuddered at this assaulting touch, the power they contained starting to swell as the jewels lost their strength, cracking from pressure internal and external, before…

*BOOM/FWOOOOOOM*

Midnight was thrown for a loop and lost all sense of up and down and left and right before darkness took him.

Author's Note

Sonido Mutorbis (Sonida, Spanish for 'Sound', Mutorbis, Portmanteau of Mute (as in to mute sound) and Orb (referring to the barrier))

19. Escape from the Facet Rule - Part 5

The guards watched as the golem stood like a statue at the foot of the ridge. Just being near this monstrosity gave them the willies as one moment it seemed alive and the next inanimate. Then it moved, sounding like splintering glass as it spoke in its harsh voice, “Remnants of dark magic that did not come from our master… this is where the intruder destroyed the Tundra Wolves.”

“The direction they went lies through that blizzard ahead,” one guard pointed it out. “Given the look of these hoof-prints in the snow, they can’t be that far ahead of us.”

“Onward…” the golem ordered as it started forward, the guards in reluctant tow.

Getting through the blizzard really wasn’t as hard as they thought it would be. All Midnight had to do was project a barrier opposite the direction the blizzard was blowing as he and Autumn made their way through the squall. The magic involved didn’t use up much mana, it being a basic shield spell. Even so, they stuck close together but kept a slow and steady pace. They hadn’t had as much time as they would have liked to rest in their shelter before the Tundra Wolves showed up and gave them away.

To pass the time, Autumn turned the tables and asked Midnight, “So what about you? You said you’d been observing the king’s fall to tyranny, but who exactly are you, Midnight Blaze?”

“Uh, is this really the time to tell you my life’s story?” Midnight responded hesitantly.

“I told you about myself, it’s only fair you do the same,” Autumn quipped, Midnight sighing.

“I’m… a traveler, looking to find my way home.”

“Where is your home?”

“That’s… a difficult question. Let’s just say it’s gonna take me quite a while to get there. But I’m gonna get there. I’m gonna get back to my friends, my family… to her.”

“Ah, there’s a special somepony waiting for you.”

“Yes… and there is nothing I won’t do for her.”

“You really are like how he was…”

Midnight looked to Autumn and saw her starting to shed tears.
“In fact, I might even think the two of you are related.”

“I kinda doubt that,” Midnight shook his head no. “But let’s keep moving, it looks like the blizzard’s starting to let up.”

Midnight was right. Before long, the winds died down, the gray started to clear, and to Midnight’s relief, the moon peered out as he basked in its glorious glow! He inhaled, letting the energies soak in, Autumn asking, “What’re you doing?”

“Heh, nifty little ability of mine,” Midnight explained, “I can absorb energy from the moonlight, restoring my strength, my stamina, even my magic. And look!”

Ahead they saw the tundra start to brighten and come to life into lush grasslands, with mountains and forests peering over the horizon.
“We’re getting closer! Once we reach the outskirts of Everfree Village, I can teleport us to the Castle of the Two Sisters!”

Autumn began to smile in rejoice when she felt a shiver, Midnight felt it too! They looked in the direction they came. They didn’t see anything, but they knew.
“Whatever the king has sent after us, it’s gaining,” Autumn whispered fearfully.

“Now’s the time to gallop, come on!” Midnight yelled as he broke into a gallop, Autumn following.

They ran for a while but they could both sense it. Whatever was coming was gaining. Midnight thought as hard as he could, trying cook up a plan literally on the run.
At this rate, who or whatever the king sent after us will get us before we make it to Everfree! No matter what, Autumn Wheat has to get there to warn the Sisters…

Then Midnight skidded to a halt, Autumn following as she panted, “Why are we stopping?! We must hurry!”

“Autumn, I’m going to give you a spell that will allow you to run faster without tiring out,” Midnight spoke.

“And why do I hear an edge in your voice?” Autumn’s brow raised.

“I will stay… and hold them off,” Midnight turned in opposite direction, peering into the distance.

“No! Whoever the king has sent, they’ll be too powerful!” Autumn insisted in worry.

“Autumn Wheat!” Midnight snapped, Autumn shying a bit. “The crystal ponies need you to warn the Sisters of Sombra’s tyranny! Every day another crystal pony suffers, maybe even dies! You must get to the princesses and convince them to help! And the only way you’re gonna do that, is if you actually get there while I keep Sombra’s goon-squad occupied! Don’t worry about me, worry about doing what you have to do.”

Autumn felt the tears come back and sighed submissively.
“Just don’t throw your life away…”

“Wasn’t planning on it,” Midnight smirked as his horn glowed.

The golem and the guards soon crossed into Equestrian territory and sensed their target just ahead. They saw him, a blue unicorn and standing next to him was their prize! Once they were within shouting distance, the golem demanded, “Give up the mare, unicorn!”

Midnight threw his cloak and bags aside, his horn flaring as he challenged, “If you want her, come and claim her!”

The golem raised its splintery claws and waved the guards forward. The guards all yelled as they raised their spears for the blue unicorn. Midnight responded by taking a deep breath, his horn giving a rather odd glow, as he then exhaled and released a plume of shadowy smoke from his mouth!

The haze engulfed all five guards, making them stop in their tracks and shiver in their hoof-boots. They felt their lungs ache and tighten as they found it hard to breathe, a fear overcoming them as they began to panic.

“Hmm, using fear and paranoia to vanquish your enemies, an admirable quality,” the golem noted.
“You remind me of my master…”

“I’m not sure whether to take that as an insult or a compliment,” Midnight concentrated another spell and willed the haze to condense, the moisture to freeze, the magic to crystalize!

In no time at all, the guards were trapped inside a large hunk of obscure crystal.

“Now for you…” Midnight glared at the golem, who stamped its foot, and at once giant spikes of black crystal erupted from the ground trailing towards Midnight. He gasped as he Flashed away but the moment he reappeared, the golem fired an energy blast that Midnight barely managed to dodge but he’d sensed it!

That energy blast was lethal.

He threw a contemptuous look at the golem, and gasped as it seemed to split apart into floating fragments of broken glass, before they bunched together and charged at Midnight!

“Mana Guardiana!”

At his spell, Midnight was surrounded by a bubble of turquoise mana and right in the nick of time, as the assault rammed against him with such force he almost lost concentration in maintaining the energy shield! Had he allowed it to drop for even a second, he would’ve been eviscerated!

The assault still pushed Midnight back, as he attempted to hold his ground but his hooves couldn’t find purchase as he was pushed back in a roar of breaking and splintering glass until it flowed over his shield. He turned to see it all reform into the golem as it spoke, “I suppose this is the part where I would offer to let you live if you give me what I want. Except my master made it clear… he wants you dead.”

“Neither scenario suits me, so how’s this for a twist?” Midnight closed his eyes and chanted.

Hurricane winds and tempest condition,
Blow away now the dark opposition!

At Midnight’s words, a storm cloud appeared overhead as the winds picked up into a gale, crackling with electricity, and Midnight directed them with his horn at the golem. The monstrosity dug its splintery claws into the ground and shook off the electric energy, the wind doing nothing so Midnight released the spell.

“You are an impressive wizard indeed,” the golem complimented in condescending tone. “It is no wonder you bypassed my master’s security wards.”

“Then you won’t be surprised when I destroy you!” Midnight tried a different spell.

Forces of Thunder, know my plight!
Upon my foe unleash your might!

Elexcrucify!!!

Midnight felt a searing pain in his horn as he combined two opposing magicks, harmonic and dark, into this attack! Alas, his idea of using opposite forces literally blew up in his face as a crack of thunder and burst of energy sent him sprawling back.

The golem chuckled darkly as it muttered, “The one thing more appealing than defeating my enemies is when they defeat themselves! Now, for my prize…”

It approached Autumn, hearing Midnight groan, “No…”

“Yes, and now, fugitive,” the golem sneered as it raised its splintery claws to grab Autumn by the throat.
“I do believe you and our master have an appointment… in the dungeons!”

The golem reached out and grasped with enough force to pinch Autumn’s windpipe… except there was no windpipe, as its claws went right through Autumn Wheat.

“What?!” the golem tried again and its claws continued to go straight through Autumn. “What trickery is this?!”

“Heh-heh-ha-ha!”

The golem threw a hateful glare at Midnight as he managed to get to his wobbling hooves.
“Can’t grab what isn’t there, stupid! That Autumn Wheat you see?”

Midnight tapped his hoof and the golem gaped at Autumn as she faded away like a wisp of smoke.

“Just an illusion.”

“RRGH!” the golem glared murderously at Midnight, demanding, “Where is she?! Where is the fugitive?!”

Midnight had a pretty good idea.

Autumn had just run through town, her heart pounding, her lungs burning, but she didn’t stop until she made it to the doors of the Castle of the Two Sisters.

She ran up the steps, panting heavily, but made it to the door, gasping desperately as she pounded it as loudly as she could, begging, “Sanctuary! Please grant us sanctuary!!”

“You failed!” Midnight smirked, “By now, Autumn Wheat is safely in the Castle of the Two Sisters, explaining to the princesses about your master and his tyranny over the Crystal Empire!”

“I will make you suffer!” the golem hissed as it split apart into splintery broken glass and zoomed straight at Midnight!

“Elemana Guardiana!”

This time, Midnight’s shield spell was composed of blue fiery mana, that held up better against the golem’s assault. The golem might have been in pieces but it still felt pain, given the ear-splitting shriek it made when it came in touch with Midnight’s fire shield. It put distance between itself and midnight as it recomposed itself.

“Clever… But it won’t save you!” the golem charged Midnight in full body-form this time.

“Let’s see how bad you are after this!” Midnight forced the darkness out, as he chanted.

Perdans Lenoir!

A shimmering smoky vapor plumed from the bubbling dark magic on Midnight’s horn as it engulfed the golem. Midnight took a step back, feeling pretty cocky. Unfortunate, as the golem came straight out and tackled Midnight down, making him yelp in pain from all the sharp parts of the monster. He was knocked down and cried out in pain as the golem pinned him. He gaped up at the monster in shocking confusion.

“The Curse of Helplessness, you would’ve made an excellent ally to my master,” the golem noted.
“However, for that curse to take effect, the target must be alive! Which I… am not.”

“Because you’re a product of dark magic…!” Midnight kicked himself in the plot for his mistake because it was probably gonna be his last!

“I may have failed my mission to recapture the fugitive mare…” the golem raised its claws that grew longer and sharper, serrated and deadly, “but perhaps my master will be more forgiving when I present him with your head!”

Midnight felt a fear unnatural and horrible, coupled with the primordial fear of his life being threatened!
He’s gonna kill me! No, I can’t die… I swore, I swore to return to my own time, to my family! …to Twilight… I refuse to die!!

The golem swung down, and the moment its claws were an inch from Midnight’s throat, he opened his mouth and screamed!!!

He screamed so loud and powerful, such forceful vibration coursing through the golem’s constructed body!

Splintering cracks webbed across the golem’s body as it let out its own unearthly shriek before its body could no longer contain the dark power inside…!

*BOOM*

A shockwave of energy spread out as the golem was blown to smithereens! The guards who Midnight had captured in crystal earlier were freed in body as well as mind as the energies of the explosion broke their mind-control and knocked them unconscious.

Groaning and woozy, Midnight sat up, unable to figure out what hat just happened as he felt his mind sink into oblivion. The last thing he saw was a white winged form glowing.

Author's Note

If you're wondering what happened, Midnight screamed a sonic-scream, think echolocation blown to destructive proportions! (More proof of how he's changing into a lunar pony)

Spells:

Mana Guardiana (simply a shield of mana shaped like a bubble around the user)

Elemana Guardiana (same thing but with elemental power thrown in)

Elexcrucify (Dark Spell, Portmanteau of Electrify + Excruciating - Think Sith Lightning from Star Wars)

Perdans Lenoir (Dark Spell, From a French sentence that means 'lost in the dark', it negates whoever is engulfed in it of their five senses, making them blind, deaf, unable to touch, smell, or even taste)

The spell midnight used earlier, breathing a shadowy smoke? Not the same, it makes whoever gets caught in it feel cold, afraid, and find it hard to breathe, I call it the 'Breath of Fear'. Scary but NOT dark magic, more like a scary bewitchment that behaves as smoke

31. Enchained by Talons - Part 6

The abominable amalgamation set the sights of all three of its heads at Midnight and Iron Fist. They stood together, Fist saying, “Midnight, I hope you know how to use that sword…!”

“It’s just for show, I don’t need it,” Midnight answered, Iron Fist giving him a confused look. “I already told you, I have a few surprises in store, not just for this monster but for these savage spectators!”

“Well, at least let’s come up with a plan while we can,” Iron Fist insisted with a low tone as they watched the chimera as it began to circle them but they always made sure to face it to let it know they were onto it.
“It will encircle us to find a weakness to exploit. If it cannot, it will surely unleash its fiery breath upon us. But please, Midnight, at least draw your sword!”

“No, it’s a hindrance to me! Without my unicorn magic or even manipulation shoes I can’t hold it unless I’m willing to forgo speaking with you to coordinate our strategy!” Midnight whispered harshly.
“Trust me, Iron Fist, I do have magic I can use that isn’t hampered by the inhibitor ring on my horn. Now, what do you know about this beast besides its fire-breathing?”

“Well… The minotaur clans of my homeland have fought various monsters over the generations, including chimeras,” Iron Fist said as he bared his axe, showing the beast they would not be easy prey.
“Monsters such as these with multiple heads have their strengths as well as their weaknesses. Chimeras have three heads and thus three pairs of eyes so trying a sneak attack will be virtually meaningless but those three heads each have a brain of their own and they only work well together if their focused on the same prey…”

“Then I say our strategy must be divide and conquer!” Midnight declared, “I’ll handle the lion head, you focus on the snake and goat heads!”

Then without waiting for Iron Fist’s reply, Midnight charged!

“Midnight, stop! Don’t be a fool!” Iron Fist called out, the crowd roaring for a slaughter!

The chimera’s lion head growled as its blue prey charged like a challenging rival, such impudence!

The beast took a deep breath, its mane and chest swelling like a balloon, Iron Fist clenching fearfully as he thought, Midnight, you idiot!

Midnight concentrated even as he ran, focusing the energies of the moon he’d managed to collect over the course of the month to his throat! He’d used it before, he would use it again!

The lion head opened its maw and released spiraling inferno!

Here goes…! Midnight answered with a scream!!!

The sonic force of Midnight’s scream split the ears of everyone present, the crowd crying out in pain as they clutched their ears, Hresvelgr, his Lieutenant and the Overseer doing the same but the Lieutenant gaped in shock at the blue unicorn!
Even with an inhibitor ring on his horn, somehow he still manages to use magic! I knew I should’ve spent more time breaking him down!

The force of Midnight’s scream also blew apart the chimera’s fireball in a burst of embers, the chimera growling but it had certainly been intimidated.

Midnight panted to still his beating heart but now he was looking bold. He threw a look of contempt towards the royal box, glaring right at Hresvelgr as he screamed, “DO YOU SEE THAT, GRIFFONS?!?! I MIGHT NOT BE ABLE TO USE MY UNICORN MAGIC BUT AS YOU’VE JUST SEEN THERE’S MORE THAN ONE WAY TO SKIN A CAT! SPEAKING OF, I PROMISE TO BE VERY CREATIVE WHEN I DO SO TO YOU!!”

The crowd was muttering fretfully as they considered what they’d just seen and heard but Hresvelgr crowed a cawing cackle before saying, “Big words coming from such an insignificant little nothing! I’ll admit there’s more to you than meets the eye, slave! But by the time these events are through, I alone will stand victorious while you will meet your ultimate fate! So on with the match unless that was a scream of desperation we just heard, because if so I doubt you’ll last for much longer against my beast!”

Midnight narrowed his eyes as he whispered, “Watch me…!”

He looked to the chimera, its fur bristling as it now saw this creature before it not only as potential prey but a real threat.

In the box, the Lieutenant hissed, “I told you that unicorn was trouble! And obviously his ring isn’t working as it should!”

“I’d mind my tone were I you, Lieutenant...” Hresvelgr growled. “So what if this waste of flesh has a few tricks? It just makes for a more interesting match! Besides, it matters not if he somehow manages to overcome the chimera! My guards are well-prepared for any slave-fighters that by some miracle prove to be an inconvenience, and will strike him down long before he causes any lasting damage. What do you think that crossbow I gave you is for, you ungrateful child?!”

The Lieutenant shrank back and woefully replied, “My deepest apologies, master …I was out of line.”

“You are forgiven,” Hresvelgr snarled with a sneer, “After all, a good lieutenant must be cautious. Now relax, my dear, and enjoy the show!”

They watched as the chimera growled in vexation and leapt, its claws bared and ready to take Midnight into a lethal embrace.

I don’t think so, you overgrown pussycat! Midnight concentrated the lunar energy upon himself and felt it!

He leapt!

And boy did he soar! Everyone present was amazed as Midnight made a jump to an altitude no pony could make unless they had wings. He reached the peak of his jump and oddly came down floating like a dandelion seed.

“Incredible!” Iron Fist was as astounded as the spectators. I thought perhaps Midnight’s optimism was virtually a fool’s hope, but seeing his powers even with that ring on his horn…!

The chimera roared in irritation as Midnight landed as light as a feather. He looked to Iron Fist and gave a bold smile, “Let’s win this, Iron Fist!”

“Right! Keep its lion head busy!” Iron Fist spun his axe in hand like an expert and charged towards the chimera’s rear.

The chimera noticed its other prey coming but felt something hit its lion head. It growled in vexation to see Midnight had somehow made several rocks in the arena rise and he had just sent a couple more hurtling at the beast with some powerful bucks of his hindlegs!

The first rock got the chimera in the eye, making it roar in pain, which turned out to be a mistake. The second rock literally knocked a few of the chimera’s teeth out! It roared in furious agony, its maw missing a few of its sharp teeth and its eye had been swollen shut! Its goat head and snake head felt the pain as well, distracting them as Iron Fist went in for the kill and swung his mighty axe!

The chimera roared again as it lost its connection to one of its heads and the snake-headed tail writhed in hissing torment! Iron Fist was not cruel and put the pitiful serpent out of its misery by crushing its head under his hoof.

“Iron Fist, look out!”

“Huh?!” Iron Fist felt a terrible blow and was sent hurtling into the arena wall! He slumped to his rump, groaning as he dropped his shield, his arm excruciating as he clenched his eyes shut from the pain!
Curse that beast…!

He managed to edge open one eye and saw the chimera’s rear goat leg had kicked him.
I think- That attack broke my arm!

The spectators cheered while a few groaned, apparently some had bet on the underdogs. The chimera turned its attention to its weakened prey, Midnight gaping in fear.
What do I do?! I’ll never make it in time to stop the chimera from attacking Iron Fist, and it looks like his arm’s broken! Wait… His arm might be disabled, but his legs are still kicking!

“Iron Fist! As soon as the chimera lunges at you, you must jump!”

“What good will that do?!” Iron Fist growled, his eyes drawn to the beast as it hunkered down. “My arm is broken so I can’t use my shield, and I’m nowhere near the jumper you are!”

“Iron Fist, you must jump!” Midnight shouted, “Believe in yourself!”

Iron Fist groaned as he looked the chimera in the eye, I still have doubts but… Midnight has already proven himself with his powers! Besides, I have too much to lose and so much to regain!

Iron Fist slowly got to his feet, gritting his teeth as he held his broken arm to his chest while gripping his axe in his right hand. The chimera growled hungrily, seeing lamed prey, the throbbing pain of its lost tail fueling its rage.

“Iron Fist! Keep your axe ready and when you are, jump!” Midnight shouted, and the chimera roared!

Iron Fist snorted as he closed his eyes… and leapt!

He felt his body rise and heard the chimera’s lunge send it face-first into the arena wall. He gaped down at it and realized what Midnight meant about his axe – He was directly above the chimera!”

“Midnight! Let me at it!”

“Make it count!” Midnight willed Iron Fist’s gravity to increase and he went down like a stone, his axe raised…!

*SHUNK/THUD*

Silence befell the arena as the crowd hushed in suspense! The chimera stood still as did Iron Fist at its side near its shoulder. Midnight smirked as he knew this match was over, as he saw the lion’s head fall from its neck!

The goat head on the back bleated in distress and pain, it could not control the body it had shared with its other heads, which were now gone, and the goat head gurgled on its own blood as the body had a negative reaction and went into shock. Finally, it fell to its side and it was truly over.

Most of the crowd booed and hissed but several cheered, glad they had placed their wagers on the underdogs. Midnight and Iron Fist joined each other in the center of the arena when silence befell it. They looked up to see Hresvelgr had hushed the crowd with a raise of his wings before he began to clap his claws, smirking.

“Well done, well done indeed, contestants…” His voice was oily and almost instantly both Midnight and Iron Fist felt wary.
“Honestly, when you broke your arm, Iron Fist, I thought that you would be cat food. But somehow, your little friend aided you in slaying the ferocious beast!”

Midnight and Iron Fist simply glared back at the griffon lord as he continued.
“However… That was merely the opening act! My guests would hardly be satisfied with just one match, am I right?!”

The crowd answered with a definitive roar for more blood. This time, Hresvelgr waited for them to quiet down on their own before he resumed speaking.

“So… how shall we proceed from here? After all, together the both of you managed to slay a most infamous monster! I can hardly imagine any of the other beasts I have left would be a match for your combined might! So if the two of you can overcome any foe I throw at you, what would be the point…?”

Midnight and Iron Fist were starting to get nervous as Hresvelgr went on.

“I mean where would the challenge be in that? …I’ve got it!” Hresvelgr snapped his talons and gave the contestants a wicked smile.
“Your next opponent shall be… each other!!”

Midnight and Iron Fist gasped in shock as the crowd began to get antsy. They nervously regarded the other as they both knew what Hresvelgr demanded – A duel to the death!

“Seems like the crowd is getting impatient, gentlemen, and so am I!” Hresvelgr snarled maliciously.
“So let’s get this duel underway!”

“NEVER!” Midnight screamed with his amplified voice, “YOU CAN MAKE US FIGHT ANY MONSTER YOU WANT, GRIFFON, BUT WE REFUSE TO FIGHT EACH OTHER FOR YOUR SICK AMUSEMENT!!”

“Take aim,” Hresvelgr snickered and the Lieutenant raised her crossbow, aiming it right at Midnight.
“I will say this only once, slaves… Duel or die!!”

“Unlike you, griffon, we have honor!” Iron Fist pointed his axe at Hresvelgr. “We are battle-brothers, and to kill the other for your depraved amusement would be disgraceful!”

“Very well then…” Hresvelgr said calmly before roaring like the tyrannical monster he was, “THEN YOU CAN CURSE YOUR OWN HONOR FOR COSTING YOU YOUR LIVES!!!”

Midnight prepared to release a scream and heard the sound of the arrow firing…!

“NOOOOO!!!!”

*SHUNK*

Midnight and Iron Fist watched in shock and horror as Fusion flew out of nowhere and took the arrow to the chest, saving Midnight’s life and falling at his and Iron Fist’s hooves.

Something dripped and Midnight froze. He was seeing but not acting, seeing Iron Fist hurry to Fusion’s side, holding him, saying something, looking desperately anxious. Iron Fist’s expression turned to woeful as he slowly looked to Midnight with one devastated.

Finally, something got through to Midnight. Hresvelgr.

“AH-HAHAHAHA!!! AT LONG LAST I RID MYSELF OF THAT DISGUSTING HALFBREED!!!”

Anger, Fury, Rage, Hate, Wrath. None of these words could accurately describe the inferno blistering inside him. He began to shake, hyperventilate, his heart pounded so hard he feared it might burst from his chest. But that fear was quickly dashed away as he felt this indescribable ire fuel his power!

It spread like a wildfire, invigorating every fiber of his being! His power blazed for release! So he obliged and screamed!!!

He screamed as he was engulfed in fires of blazing blue! His power burst like an explosion, every creature in the arena felt it and in response to it they felt fear!

He felt his horn burn from that incessant ring as it tried in vain to contain its wearer’s magic only to melt and evaporate!

Hresvelgr, the Lieutenant, and the Overseer all gaped in primordial fear when they heard screams of battle and gawked to see pegasi appear above the arena along with the Dragon from the keep! They heard screams from the crowd and saw earth ponies, unicorns, zebras, minotaurs, dogs all spill out from the vomitorium passages, all armed with weapons, clad in armor!

“Guards!! Seize those slaves and get things back under control!” Hresvelgr roared, only to feel a horrific twinge of fear and he peeped in terror when he saw Midnight!

His eyes blazed the burning white of unforgiving hate as they fixated upon the griffon lord. He stood up from his throne and backed away fearfully.

“HRESVELGRRRRR!!!” Midnight launched himself like a rocket towards the box seat, only for the Lieutenant and Overseer tackle him down to the ground of the arena.

He threw them off with a telekinetic pulse and looked up at the box. Hresvelgr was gone, but the Lieutenant and Overseer had him on two sides.

“It seems I’m gonna have to rethink my breaking technique!” the Overseer snarled as he cracked his whip, only to lose his head to Iron Fist’s axe.

The Lieutenant’s icy demeanor turned to one nervous and she turned to run away only to come face to face with the Dragon from the keep. She peeped in terror when she noticed the zebra Zircon step out from behind the Dragon.
“Your unjust ways have come to an end, and you to tartarus my friend here shall send!”

The Dragon took a deep breath and unleashed the biggest inferno he’d had in a long while, the Lieutenant screeching as she was engulfed and cooked alive.

“Midnight!” Iron Fist called to the blazing unicorn, “Don’t let Hresvelgr get away!”

“…Not a chance!” Midnight answered in a frightening tone as he reached out with his power and sensed for the griffon lord’s whereabouts. The castle.
“There you are…!”

And Midnight vanished in a burst of flames!

Hresvelgr panted frantically as he made for his vault, not about to leave without his riches!

But just before he made it to the door-

A burst of blue flames made him skid to a halt, his talons scraping across the stone floor as the flames died away to reveal Midnight, his turquoise eyes narrowed at the griffon as he whispered in a dark tone, “Murderer…!”

“Now, uh- Unicorn! Let’s… not be rash here!” Hresvelgr tweeted nervously as he stepped back. “I-I’m sure we can-”

“You don’t deserve to live…” Midnight stepped forward slowly and threateningly.

“But- But it’s not my fault!” Hresvelgr whined, “It-It was my lieutenant and overseer! Th-they were the ones in charge, I was their puppet!”

“Why should I believe you?” Midnight raised a brow, his eyes burning. “All you’ve ever done is cause pain and misery!”

“What are you going to do?!” Hresvelgr chirped nervously, some of his feathers molting. “You’re not really going to kill me!”

Midnight wanted so much to say yes, to make this heartless wretch before him suffer as he had made so many suffer. But seeing how he shook, how he molted, how utterly pathetic he was.
“No, Hresvelgr… I’m not like you.”

“Oh thank you, thank you!” Hresvelgr bowed shamelessly as he then asked, “And how- How may I make amends to you? Tell me, I mean anything!”

“…You will be escorted to Equestria,” Midnight answered, tempering his fury. “Upon arrival, I will take you to Canterlot to be judged by Princess Celestia herself! You will admit your crimes not only against the ponies of Equestria but against the nations of the minotaurs, the dogs, the zebras, and the dragons! And Faust willing, you will spend the rest of your miserable life in a cell!”

“…Yes,” Hresvelgr answered slowly as he slunked away from Midnight whose gaze seemed to direct the griffon back the way he came.
“Of course!”

Hresvelgr slowed as he passed by a wall-mounted sword display.
“As you… wish… you slave scum!!!”

Hresvelgr pounced the swords on the wall and lunged at Midnight, only to for his blades to clang as they met the same sword Midnight had chosen back in the arena! It was alit with his turquoise aura and Hresvelgr knew he was in trouble as Midnight glared at him and then pushed him off!

Growling, the griffon lunged again and swung his blades with the skill of an expert but Midnight’s telekinetic sword-handling was much quicker and more precise! He easily blocked every attack of Hresvelgr’s assault, and the griffon tried for an overhead slash only for Midnight to ram his sword against the griffon’s blades, knocking one out of his claw but the sword quickly spun `round…!

*SLICE/PLOP*

“AAAAUUUGGGGHHH!!” Hresvelgr dropped his other sword and grasped the bleeding stump where his other claw had been before propelling himself back with a flap of his wings. He groaned in utter agony, before screaming, “YOU DISGUSTING SLAVE!”

“You brought this on yourself!” Midnight growled as he whipped the blood off his sword and pointed it at the griffon.
“Only creatures who are weak and afraid rely on slavery! The very practice shows just how pathetic your need for power and dominance really is!”

“Slavery coincides with nature’s decree – Survival of the fittest!” Hresvelgr snapped. “The strong rule over the weak, and give inferior species purpose instead of waste their meaningless lives striving to find some point to their worthless existences!”

“Your words are as hypocritical as the very concept of slavery,” Midnight remarked with a cold tone. “All it does is make you slaves on the other end of the whip!”

Hresvelgr glared hatefully but groaned as he felt weak.

Sighing, Midnight dropped his sword, “Luckily for you, I’d prefer to take you in alive.”

He stepped past Hresvelgr, hearing him groan as he struggled to stay on his feet, Now, I wonder where this cretin would keep bandages?

Suddenly, he felt something grasp him around the throat and he was slammed into the wall, the grip on his throat choking! As he struggled to breathe, Midnight saw Hresvelgr glaring at him, hyperventilating, and the look he had on his face frightened Midnight!

It a look of pure murderous madness!

“Only a fool turns his back on the enemy!” Hresvelgr growled as his eye twitched and his shoulder shuddered.
“Especially when that fool has cost the enemy everything!!!”

He’s losing it! Midnight realized he’d pushed Hresvelgr towards the edge and the griffon was struggling to keep his balance lest he go over.

“You presume to understand me?!” Hresvelgr asked in a whiny growl. He hissed, “I was born to griffons of the lowest stature in our caste system! My father was a lowly leather-worker, my mother an assistant to a seamstress! They struggled day in and day out to scrounge a living for us! I strove to be something greater than they’d ever dared, and I built all of this, everything on this island!...But now… Now it’s gone because of you!!!”

The griffon screamed as he opened his beak to kill the wretch who’d taken his tiny kingdom away and Midnight felt his fear engulf his awareness as everything went dark!

When he came to, he was lying on the floor. He got up on his hooves, feeling his coat slickened by something sticky, and he tasted something in his mouth. Coppery, bitter.

Then horror filled his mind as did realization.
Blood!

He looked around and felt his blood run cold to see Hresvelgr. Except he wasn’t moving, which probably had to do with the gaping tear in his throat, and the pool of blood surrounding his body.

“Wha…?!” Midnight had no idea what had happened, and he felt something in his mouth! He ran his tongue over his teeth and felt his eyeteeth had lengthened into points! Like they were…
Fangs…?!

Then another realization dawned in his mind as he still tasted the blood in his mouth. Midnight was horrified to realize, he liked the taste!

“Midnight!”

He whirled around to see an earth pony mare, the same one he’d seen Fusion helping up as she said, “It’s Fusion!”

Reminded, Midnight gasped and Flashed to the arena!

He found himself in the box and saw the liberated slaves had killed almost all of the guards and only a few had had the sense to surrender and were being held in custody of the unicorns. But what drew his attention was the center of the arena, as several of the ex-slaves gathered around Fusion, who was being looked after by Zircon and Iron Fist.

Leaping down and landing lightly via his weakened gravity, Midnight pushed through and saw Iron Fist and Zircon notice his approach. The looks on their faces were grim as Iron Fist shook his head.

He gasped as he came over and saw the wound had pierced Fusion’s lung straight through. A trickle of blood dribbled from Fusion’s beak, and the hippogriff’s flittering eyes brightened a little when they saw Midnight. He held out his talons, uttering in a very weak voice, “M-Midnight…”

He hurried over and allowed Fusion to grasp his hoof.

“Is it… done?”

“Yes!” Midnight whispered as tears began to well up in his eyes. “Fusion, why did you…?!”

“Because it must b-be you!” Fusion answered, panting weakly. “You must- Must alert your princess of the griffons’ crimes against the world! Th-this isn’t- This isn’t the only- Slave market they have, there are others… and more slaves! The moment I saw you… the fire in your eyes, I knew! I knew you would- would be the messenger to the one who can save us all! Tell Princess Celestia, Midnight!”

Fusion was crying now too, as he grasped Midnight desperately, “They need her!”

“I promise!” Midnight whispered, tears running down his face, Fusion calming as his heartbeat began to slowly weaken.

“Then… my part… is over,” Fusion whispered, relief giving him peace, “and… I hope… you find whatever you’re looking for… my friend…”

Midnight gasped as Fusion’s eyes closed forever, and he sensed all the liberated slaves around him lower their heads sadly. Before he could do anything else, Midnight noticed a glow on Fusion’s flank and he gasped to see a cutie-mark!

It depicted a bird flying from a cage, a bird flying free.

Despite his heart heavy, his tears flowing, the sight of it made him smile a little, as he began to sob.

Author's Note

I tried to make this closing part as sad as I could but feel it to be... inadequate.

The cutie-mark was Pontiac56's idea, and he suggested I make Midnight killing Hresvelgr an act of self-defense rather than deliberate murder but I also depicted it as something happening beyond Midnight's control, an instinctive response to a threat to his life that overrode his sense of awareness and reason.

43. Manehatten Heist! - Part 1

A burst of light dropped Midnight into a cobbled road, and a shouting alerted him, “Hey! Get outta the way!”

“Huh?” Midnight looked and yipped as he jumped out of the way of, “A taxi coach?!”

It was indeed a coach, patterned black and yellow, pulled by a strong earth pony stallion, and more sounds caught his attention as he looked around, finding himself in a city!

It reminded Midnight of a modern city from the world he originally came from but back in an earlier time, a time of barbershop quartets. Which was funny, as there was one such quartet at the corner of a street, four stallions singing in a capella and tapping their hooves, there was a colt standing on a crate, stacks of papers next to him while he held one, shouting, “Extra, extra! Read all about it!”

Ponies passed him by, some stallions wearing zoot suits, mares wore flapper dresses and gloves along with their horseshoes that ran up along their forelegs, there were fedoras, bowler hats, faux fur coats, and a lot of fashions Midnight knew his friend Rarity would have liked were she researching the styles he was seeing.

He saw foals playing stickball and kick the can, he saw signs on various buildings, such as Bridleway Theatre, Mane Fair Hotel, Carneighie Hall, Furlongacre Square, there were newsstands, flower stands, food stalls, and to Midnight, it looked like heaven!

It had been so long since he’d been in a metropolitan setting, and as he walked about, he was amazed at the skyscrapers and tall buildings.

“Wow…!” he whispered when he felt somepony bump into his rear. “Ooh!”

“Oh, watch yerself there!” The bumper was a unicorn stallion of gray, his mane black with a streak of white, he wore a flat cap, his cutie-mark was a wavy set of piano keys, but his most startling feature was his eyes, the right red, the left blue.
“Th’ way ye were gawkin’ an’ awin’, mate, I’d say this’d be ye first time in th’ big apple!”

“Uh, yeah!” Midnight chuckled sheepishly, “Just arrived. Never knew such a big city was in Equestria! I mean, Canterlot is no one-horse town, but this?!”

“Aye,” the unicorn chuckled, speaking with a Shirish accent, “lived here me whole life after mum an’ da immigrated here from Shireland, lookin’ for a better life. Found it they did and I grew up from a wee laddie to the big strong copper ya see before ye!”

“Uh… copper?” Midnight echoed.

“Oh, I meant police officer, I’m just off-duty right now. Oh! Where are me manners?” He held out a welcoming hoof, “Pentatonic Philharmonica, me mates call me Keys!”

“Midnight Blaze,” Midnight gladly shook hooves, “Pentatonic Philharmonica? Heh, kind of a mouthful.”

“Aye, which is why I prefer ye call me Keys!”

They both shared chuckle when they heard a yelp and they both looked towards a flower stand where an earth pony mare was whimpering as a pegasus stallion knocked one of the baskets holding her flowers over, making a mess.
“The boss don’t got the patience for excuses, sweethawt!”

The pegasus was tall and brawny but a little pudgy, with a dirty gold coat and pinkish-orange mane, short and spiky in the back while the top of his head was covered by a flat cap, a pair of saddlebags strapped to his barrel, his cutie-mark looked like an iconic cartoon smoke cloud with hooves sticking out, the kind one might see when somepony was fighting.
“Either cough up them bits otherwise… heh, you’ll see how helpless ya are without our… protection.”

“The only thing she needs protection from…” the pegasus turned to see a cross-looking Midnight, “is you!”

His horn flared, the merchant’s flowers floating back into their container, which Midnight set back onto her stand and gestured for her to stand back.

“You talkin’ t’ me, dipstick?” the pegasus flared his wings threateningly, “Cuz you’ve gotta have a lotta balls t’ mess wit’ the business of Big Pokey!”

“The name sounds like you’re compensating for something,” Midnight cracked, instigating some sniggers from the bystanders.

“Oh you gonna regret dissin’ the name of my boss or my name ain’t Rough `Em Up!”

The pegasus through a punch, only for Midnight to easily duck aside, whirl about, and whip his tail right into Rough’s eyes, making him yelp!
“Agh! Hold still an’ fight like a man!”

“‘Fight like a man’?” Midnight echoed as he cast a spell, “That’s funny, cuz just now you whined like a little girl!”

“I’ll show you, ya-” Rough gasped as he covered his mouth, everypony gaping with the corners of their mouths pulling into smiles. Rough’s voice had just sounded squeaky.
“Hey! What’s wrong wit’ my voice?!”

At the sound of how ridiculous Rough sounded, everypony in the street started breaking out in gut-busting laughter. Rough glared at them, his wings raised, as he squealed, “Shuddup, ya mugs! I’m still Rough `Em Up, an’ I answer t’ Big Pokey! If’n ya don’ shut yer traps he’ll poke yer guts out!”

Ordinarily, the threat would’ve made everypony shush, keep their eyes low, and go about their business. But the voice was just too funny to be taken seriously, everypony laughing at the high-squeaky voiced gangster as he shouted for everypony to shut up.

He threw an angry look at Midnight and charged with a squeaky roar, only for Midnight to quickly step aside, his leg held out just so, making Rough trip and fall flat on his face, groaning, as his bag opened and out slipped a piece of paper.

Suddenly, he felt something bind his wings to his barrel and gawked up at Keys, who was levitating his badge up.
“Rough `Em Up, yer under arrest, laddie! Charged with extortion, attempted assault, disturbin' th' peace, and known affiliation to th’ local mob!”

He forced Rough onto his hooves and gave him a look that told the pegasus to shut his mouth, making him groan in defeat. Keys gave Midnight a smile, “Sorry fer th’ poor welcomin’ committee, boyo! Head on over t’ th’ diner thataway!”

He pointed with is hoof, Midnight looking in the direction to see an old fashioned diner, Keys suggesting, “Tell `em whatever ya order is on th’ tab o’ Pentatonic Philharmonic! Now move along, ya blighter!”

“At least gimme back my bodacious voice…!” whined Rough towards Midnight, who smirked.

“Oh don’t worry, the charm will wear off, heh! Eventually…”

Rough bawled like a baby as he was led away, the locals all clopping their hooves, prompting Midnight to smile and take a bow. When he did, he noticed the paper that had fallen out of Rough’s saddlebag. Levitating it up, he saw it read ‘Equestrian Museum of Supernatural History is proud to present its newest exhibit featuring today: The Garnet of Grani the Gallant’.

“Huh, sounds interesting,” Midnight muttered when his belly rumbled at him to feed it. “But… a bite seems to be first in order, heh-heh!”

*Burp*

Lying against the seat of his booth table, Midnight sighed in the blissful satisfaction of a full belly. The diner cook and waitress turned out to be good friends of Keys, that when he mentioned the cop would pick up the tab they were happy to serve him a delicious meal of a hayburger with cheese, hay-fries slathered, cola ice-cold and fizzy, and for desert a slice of apple-cinnamon pie!

That was the best meal I’ve had in… centuries! Midnight chuckled to his private joke, the feeling of a full belly along with the pride he felt in one-upping a jerk made him wonder, Is this how Rainbow Dash feels from time to time?

“Hey honey!”

He looked up at the waitress, “Can I getcha anything else?”

“No thanks, Sandy, I’m good,” Midnight rubbed his tummy, sighing again, “You’ve got great food here!”

“Aw, you’re sweet, daddy an’ I just run a simple diner,” the waitress beamed, “now just lemme take your dishes and I’ll be back with a refill if ya want it.”

“Thanks!” Midnight let her take the dishes and pulled out his two-way journal. He just had to brag to somepony but wasn’t comfortable to do so to strangers.

‘Dear Prince Sombra,

I’m proud to say I am getting closer to the Present! I recently arrived in what appears to be Manehatten but at an early time, given the fashions and retro stuff I’ve seen so far. I made a friend with a Shirish police officer, Pentatonic Philharmonic, though he prefers to be called Keys. As we talked, we saw a jerk pegasus harassing a flower merchant, that I stepped in and taught the creep a lesson.

Keys arrested him and so Rough `Em Up is behind bars!

Keys gave me a free meal at the local diner and-’

Suddenly, to Midnight’s surprise, the journal lit up and vibrated, startling him that he dropped his quill, and, to his bewilderment, letters appeared on the journal, spelling out a reply from Prince Sombra!

‘My loyal apprentice, Midnight Blaze…

I am afraid to tell you that you’ve made a mistake! You should not have interfered with Rough `Em Up, because he partakes in a moment in Equestrian History by his involvement with a heist on the Equestrian Museum of Supernatural History!’

The message went on but the implications sprung up in his mind as Midnight muttered, “Oh… buck me with a cattle prod!”

Author's Note

Furlongacre Square is a play on Longacre Square, which is what Times Square was originally called while Furlong is a unit of measurement in Flat Horse racing (200 meters)

Carneighie Hall is a play on Carnegie Hall

Pentatonic "Keys" Philharmonic is an OC belonging to pentatonic, and in this story's universe, he is the great-grandfather of Ocatavia Melody

Also, the Garnet of Grani the Gallant is a ref - Grani (Grah-nee) was the horse of the hero Sigurd

46. Coming to a Sunset - Part 1

Again he watched history pass him by but he maintained a steady flow of mana into the Time Stone, enabling him to better measure the passage of time. He could tell decades passed before he let go.

Midnight Blaze found himself in a familiar place. The architectural splendor around him, the many unicorns, royal guard patrols, rich and lavish stores and businesses!

“Canterlot…!” he whispered in reverence.

Looking at it all, and considering the time had just left behind, Midnight wondered, How close am I to home…?

“Oomph!”
“Ow!”

Midnight felt somepony bump into him and heard them fall down. Rubbing his sore shoulder, he worried, “I’m so sorry! I should’ve watched where I was going!”

“Oh, it’s alright,” laughed a gentle voice. “My husband and I were just so engrossed in our book.”

That voice! Midnight had heard it before and he gasped to see the couple he had bumped into.

The wife was a unicorn mare, coated marble gray with mane striped white and purple. Her cutie-mark was three purple stars, and she was visibly pregnant. Her husband was an azure blue unicorn stallion with a neatly combed mane of dark blue, his eyes amber-gold and his cutie-mark was two crescent moons, the smaller one enclosed within the bigger. He wore saddlebags and levitated a book entitled ‘What to Expect when you’re Expecting’ by Haydi and Maple.

Midnight was speechless as the young couple introduced themselves, “I am Twilight Velvet, and this is my hubby, Night Light.”

“Again, I apologize, uh…” Night Light fished with an expectant tone of curiosity.

Snapping out of it, Midnight said, “Oh, forgive me, uh… I am… Orion.”

“Oh! Like Orion’s Saddle!” Twilight Velvet giggled, “Sorry, I tend to point out facts like that.”

“It’s one of the things about her that first got my attention,” Night Light chuckled as he and his wife nuzzled.

Midnight smiled but wondered of the foal in Twilight Velvet’s barrel.
“If you don’t mind my asking, Miss Velvet, how far along are you?”

Twilight Velvet smiled lovingly as she answered, “About halfway, our first foal!”
“And we couldn’t be happier!” Night Light added.

So she’s carrying Shining Armor… Midnight pondered.

Midnight knew Shining Armor was almost four years older than Twilight Sparkle, which gave midnight more clues on just how much closer he was, that it made him smile.
“Well, Twilight Velvet, Night Light, I wish you a happy healthy foal, and true happiness, but I must be going. There’s somepony I need to go see.”

“Perhaps we’ll see you later!” Twilight Velvet called in farewell as she and her husband watched “Orion” walking down the road towards Canterlot Castle.

Walking down the road with Canterlot Castle in sight, Midnight beamed excitably. He’d just met Twilight and Shining Armor’s parents before either of them were born! And based on what he just saw, Shining Armor would be coming into the world soon.

Midnight had met Twilight Velvet and Night Light back in his own time when he went with Twilight to tour her hometown.

Twilight Velvet was a respected researcher and Night Light was a retired Royal Guard-turned-astronomer. Twilight Velvet had cracked a joke at her daughter about how she’d fallen for a unicorn who looked similar to her father while Night Light teased he was so much more handsome.

They’d enjoyed a glorious dinner and the folks had even teased Midnight about when he’d propose. The question had taken him so off-guard it resulted in a rather messy spit-take. No harm was done after a quick cleaning spell and the young couple promised the folks they’d have dinner again.

The memory reminded Midnight of his resolve to get back to his Twilight, to spend his life with her and make her happy. And after this brief encounter with a younger Night Light and Twilight Velvet, he was full of confident hope.

“Ooh-hoo-hoo! Away, you scoundrel!”

Midnight looked and saw a lovely young unicorn with a white coat, two-toned soft pink mane, and her cutie-mark was three fleur-de-lis symbols. She was playfully running away from a young unicorn stallion, also white in coat, but with a shiny azure mane with a stray yet stylish lock of his hair hanging over his eyes, his cutie-mark a trio of three-pointed crowns with purple jewels. He wore a dress-collar with a golden ascot.

“Oh I shan’t be deterred, my sweet!” The dashing rogue smirked as he pursued the mare down the market lane.

They seemed rather familiar to Midnight but he just chuckled and carried on down the street. But as he passed by the local park, he saw a pegasus filly flittering her wings, struggling to stay aloft, a pegasus stallion nearby cheering her on.

“C’mon, Spits! Just a few more seconds and you’ll beat your best time!”

“Daddy...!” the filly groaned as her tiny wings began to give out, evident by her losing altitude. “I… can’t!”

She gave out and landed with a soft ‘oof!’ on the grass, the stallion shaking his head but smiling as he approached his little girl.
“Oh! Almost, Spits, almost!”

“I’ll never be as good a flier as you, daddy…” the filly whined sadly.

“None of that!” The stallion said with a determined smile, “No daughter of mine is gonna give up so easily!”

Watching, Midnight saw the filly was coated a light brilliant gold while her mane was wild like fire. Her father was a gentle sky-blue with a mane a soft yellow, like the gentle warmth of a spring day, his cutie-mark a lightning bolt zooming between a sun and cloud.

“Spit, honey, you’re still little,” he said in a nurturing tone, loving and encouraging, “you’ve still got a lot of growing up to do! But I know one day you’re gonna show everypony just how good you are a flier! Hay, I wouldn’t be surprised if one day you wound up being a captain of the Wonderbolts!”

“Really?” the filly looked up at her father with eyes so hopeful it would darn-near break your heart.

The stallion nuzzled noses with her, saying, “Really-really.”

“Then… let’s go again!” the filly cheered.

“Nuh-uh, you should rest a bit,” her father insisted before adding, “and what better way to recoup than with a little ice-cream?”

“Ice-cream!!” the filly hopped up and down happily as her father picked her up and carried her off.

Midnight couldn’t help but smile as he carried on. In no time at all, he stood before the castle gates, and noticed some guards at their post. Midnight wondered how to go about this, I can’t just knock on the door, they’ll ask if I have an appointment or something… Well… I suppose I could just let myself in, I’m sure the princess won’t mind!

He closed his eyes and concentrated, spreading his sphere of influence from his horn towards the gates. He sensed them – Security wards, a lot of them. There was no shield or barrier because he knew Celestia didn’t believe in keeping her little ponies out, for all were welcome inside should they need guidance or support.

Midnight concentrated as he scanned over the wards, looking for a chink in the armor or a crack in the wall to slip through. There it was!

Deciding the moment called for subtlety, Midnight hurried into a nearby alleyway just across the street from the castle gates. He browsed the security wards again to be sure, sensing some to be alerts, some were meant to impede or capture intruders, and so on. But none of them were able to stop a shadow!

Taking a deep breath, Midnight fell into his own shadow, becoming one with it and feeling its velvety embrace take him in. The shadow was like a see-through ink spot that slithered across the street, easily escaping the notice of the guards at their posts.

The shadow slipped up the gate, and slid through without a hitch, the wards were bars and the shadow a liquid. The shadow spilled out into the front courtyard but then streaked towards the shadow of a tree. From out of the shadow did rise Midnight, shuddering his flanks as he took a deep breath.

“I’m still not quite used to that…” he muttered as he shook off the chilling sensation of being a shadow. Seeing the courtyard before him, Midnight looked towards the doorway into the castle and went in.

The entry hall hardly looked any different from when Midnight first saw it when he, Twilight, and their friends attended the Grand Galloping Gala. His hoofsteps echoed a little in the entry hall as he took a turn and started down a long hall, carpeted royal purple, burgundy curtains letting in the sunshine, and suits of armor stationed along the wall. For some reason, Midnight felt like being quiet as he walked along the hall, wondering, pondering, as his journey was coming to a close. Stopping in front of a window, he gazed out at the courtyard, not really seeing it, as he was lost in his own head, marveling at everything he’d been through, had seen, had endured.

He had witnessed the birth of a sacred power that inspired a great wizard to raise a nation to greatness with worthy leaders. He’d met those leaders and seen sides of them ponies even in this time would hardly believe. He’d faced fierce and terrible enemies of all kinds, seen beginnings, played several roles in securing the future, gained and lost much, suffered heartbreak, and helped a great many.

His feats and accomplishment echoed throughout history, even if he was not known for them by the masses. It didn’t matter to him. All he cared about was that, as far as he could tell, he had journeyed well, accomplished much, learned much, and it had all served to embolden his goals and dreams.

The memory of when he’d met that mysterious alicorn who’d given him the vision of a possibility – a family with the mare he loves, a daughter whose name he had yet to know, and possibly a son. As he considered the possibility of this family, Midnight also considered what else he could do.

Since he first arrived in Equestria, a blank-flanked unicorn of his own imagination, from a world he’d been rubbed out of by apparent happenstance. Or was it? He recalled the words of both Celestia and that mysterious red-maned alicorn – There were countless worlds, similar yet different, reflections of others, and alternates of each other. Midnight wondered if there was a world in which he hadn’t died in that accident and continued his life in that world he left behind. Was there a world where he arrived in Equestria but had not been turned into a pony? Maybe there was an Equestria where he had been born into it and was always a pony.

Having come so far and been through so much, Midnight was no longer certain there was such a thing as coincidence at all. Rather, there were inevitabilities.

Sighing, he turned to keep going and look for Celestia when-

*OOMPH/CLATTER*

“Ow…!” Midnight groaned as he rubbed the base of his horn.

“Oh do excuse me!” The voice was apologetic and gentle, and Midnight looked up to see it belonged to a unicorn mare.

Her coat was creamy white, her mane a soft azure blue with a baby-blue highlight in a style that balanced gentleness and evoked a guiding hoof. Her eyes were turquoise and her cutie-mark was a storybook, with a blue star on the cover and a golden ribbon as a bookmark. Around her were books askew, apparently dropped and being picked up in her aura.

“I saw you gazing out the window and didn’t wish to disturb you,” she said, “but from out of nowhere you turned out and-”

“Oh no, it was my fault,” Midnight assured apologetically. “Honestly, it feels like I’ve been bumping into everypony today.”

The mare giggled understandingly and kindly said, “I am Faerie Tail, Madam Librarian of the Royal Library, and whom do I have the pleasure of bumping into?”

Chuckling at Faerie Tail’s little joke, Midnight replied, “My name is-”

“THERE HE IS!”

Both unicorns startled and looked to see at the end of the hall four ponies. Two of them were guards, the other two unicorns, a stallion, and a teenaged filly.

The stallion wore purple and gold armor, which Midnight immediately recognized as the uniform of the Captain of the Royal Guard. The stallion was tall and muscular, and, if Midnight didn’t know any better, he was certain the Captain looked a lot like Sombra!

His coat however was burning red, his mane was spiky and golden at the roots before they darkened into coal black, his hooves the same metallic gold, and his cutie-mark was a shield with a sword behind it, all of it wreathed in flame.

The teenaged unicorn filly with him was a light brilliant amber with a crimson mane streaked brilliant yellow, cyan eyes, and her cutie-mark was a sun with a red and gold yin-yang center. She turned up her nose and snottily spoke, “It’s just as I said, Captain! An intruder in the castle.”

“Alright, I apologize, Lady Sunset,” the captain growled irritably as he rolled his scarlet eyes before setting them upon Midnight.
“Now as for you, intruder! Step away from my wife, surrender yourself, and nopony need get hurt.”

Midnight narrowed his eyes, flaring his horn to show he was in no mood to be cooperative when Faerie Tail stepped in the middle, “Please, please, everypony! There needn’t be any quarrel here! Ignitus, love, this young stallion is a fine gentlecolt and was just helping me pick up my books.”

“He still managed to bypass the castle’s security wards without setting them off!” the filly called Sunset argued.
“I sensed his presence the moment he stepped into the castle. He’s not normal, Madam Librarian!”

“I am afraid Lady Sunset is… not wrong, Faerie Tail,” Captain Ignitus agreed though the tone of his voice made it clear he was loath to.
“The fact that this unicorn breached castle security without setting off any of the wards or alarms is disturbing enough. I must take him in for questioning. Guards!”

The two guards stepped forward, one an earth pony the other a pegasus, both geared for a fight, Midnight maintaining his stoic demeanor as he said in a warning tone, “You will try…”

“Ha! Like you’ve got a chance against me! I am the personal protégé of Princess Celestia, destined to be the greatest unicorn sorcerer since Star Swirl the Bearded,” the filly bragged as her horn flared.
“And I’m going to enjoy this…!”

She began to cast a spell, her horn enveloped in an opal aura that was mixed with black, and Midnight sensed this young unicorn was about to invoke a dangerous power…!

I’ve got to stop her… he thought as he concentrated on the most powerful counter-spell he knew when…

“SUNSET SHIMMER!”

A blinding ray of light made everypony in the hall turn away as a pulse of magic dispelled both Midnight’s magic as well as Sunset’s. As the light dimmed, everypony gasped to see Princess Celestia, looking at Sunset unapprovingly.

Sunset shied away, having never seen her teacher look at her in such a way. But it quickly ended when the princess turned to regard the uninvited guest, “Midnight Blaze, how wonderful it is to see you again!”

Author's Note

Yes, the ponies Midnight saw after meeting a pregnant Twilight Velvet and Night Light were Fancy Pants and Fleur as young adults (not teenagers but more like in their early twenties), and Spitfire when she was a filly, practicing with her father

The title comes from 'Coming to a close' but with Sunset instead to allude to Sunset Shimmer being in this.

This is the last arc of "A Midnight Stroll through Time"!!!